<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381</id><updated>2012-02-02T21:48:37.596-08:00</updated><title type='text'>The Vampire's Daughter</title><subtitle type='html'>A story about a young girl named Susan who is taken in by Sabastian, the vampire that killed her mother.  New readers should start with &lt;a href="http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2005/02/book-one.html"&gt;Book One&lt;/a&gt;.</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><link rel='next' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default?start-index=101&amp;max-results=100'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>337</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3025858357005931019</id><published>2010-11-10T05:28:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-11-10T05:28:00.257-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0370: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“The thespian awakes,” Thomas said.  “And he has his voice back.  Will you not step out from the shadows?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everyone could sense Thomas' nervousness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a long silence before Francis went inside, only to poke his head out and say, “He's not here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We all heard him,” Vein said.  “We all turned to see who was talking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He is so much more powerful than I imagined,” Elizabeth said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“More important, he called you a liar,” Vein said, looking at Thomas with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I could easily kill you right now and no one could stop me,” Thomas shot back, in an effort to bully Vein.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Could you?  Do you know for certain that no one would step to my defense?  Can be so sure that Sabastian won't rise up and strike you down?” Vein asked, getting into Thomas' face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you so sure he will protect you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oddly enough, I am,” Vein said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Trust me, he won't kill me.  We have an arrangement.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Arrangement or not, he won't let you hurt me or Elizabeth.  And you know it.  So let's get beyond the posturing and talk.  Sabastian stood in the sun with Night when she died,” Vein said pointing to the stain on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He's correct, this is a serious issue,” Elizabeth said.  “I've never bothered with the scriptures and the prophecies, but from what little I know of them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are both stretching the importance of this... This Sabastian.  He is not the one to destroy our kind,” Thomas sputtered angrily. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How are you so certain?” Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He's of your blood, he has immense powers, and the girl,” Elizabeth said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What of all of this?  The damned prophecies have proven false so many times.  Where is the messenger?  Where is the sun?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked up at him, “He's in Europe.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A scowl crossed Thomas' face as he stepped backward.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am the seed of your destruction.  A seed you planted and nurtured.  I have grown and now my blooms are baring fruit.  And they will end you and perhaps all of us,” Elizabeth said calmly to Thomas, who's face went from a scowl to pure hatred.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will destroy you,” Thomas announced.  “You and your progeny will die by my hand.  I have spared you because of what you have done for me.  Now, though, you have gone too far.  Nothing will stop me from killing you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Destiny will,” Elizabeth said calmly.  “You will walk right into your own destiny.  Even though you could stop it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas said nothing as he left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should get back to your own portion of the city,” Vein said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is no need.  Thomas will not send anyone here, he knows they will be fighting Sabastian not I.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sabastian isn't here,” Francis said.  “He left before you arrived.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But he spoke to us,” Vein said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know, but unless he walked right past me without me seeing him, he's not here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a long silence before Francis asked, “What did you mean when you told Thomas he would walk into his own destiny?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Free will.  We have free will.  Sol used to talk about it on occasion.  Now I am beginning to see what he meant.  I don't fully understand, but I know that whatever Thomas is destined for, it will be from his own decisions that it comes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He will reap what he has sown.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How biblical of you,” Vein shot out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth smiled at the joke, knowing it meant that Vein was somehow more comfortable in his surroundings.  “I think I'll wait for Sabastian's return, if you don't mind the extra company.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your company is welcome, my Lady,” Vein said, bowing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright  Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights  reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3025858357005931019?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3025858357005931019/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3025858357005931019&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3025858357005931019'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3025858357005931019'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/11/0370-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0370: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5535481667448536884</id><published>2010-11-03T05:26:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-11-03T05:26:00.269-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0369: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“Show me where the black mark is,” Elizabeth announced after letting Francis out of her hug.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It's outside, you were so keen on hugging the boy, and scaring him in the process, that you walked right by it,” Vein said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It must not be all that remarkable then,” she shot back, walking out on to the stoop where Vein had remained.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He pointed to the black mark that clearly looked like a cross with the outline of a body on it.  “Wow, that's pretty remarkable, actually,” she said, walking slowly over toward it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She bent down and looked closely at the stain on the ground.  Then she dug at the edge with her finger.  “It seems to go through the dirt.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, but watch this,” Vein said, picking up a portion of the broken pot and placing it on the stain.  It took a few seconds, but gradually the stain went through the pot fragment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My God,” Elizabeth said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's not all,” Vein replied, taking the pot bit away.  The stain slowly vanished.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If I were remotely religious I would be praying to God right now,” She said, taking the broken ceramic piece and examining it.  “And you said it was Night who... well, this stain is what is left of her?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Vein responded. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And it happened right in front of Sabastian and nothing happened to him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's correct,” he said seriously.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You aren't joking at all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I see nothing to joke about.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's what I mean,” Elizabeth explained.  “Even when times are tense you joke, but you aren't doing so now.  You are concerned.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can't tell when he's here or when he's not.  When he is here, I don't have any idea what he's likely to do.  He doesn't care that I'm here at all.  Thomas is so scared of him that he's given me protection.  In fact, Thomas took one look at this and he ran like a frightened child.  What am I supposed to feel?  I think concerned is the least intense of my possible reactions.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's better, witty sarcasm,” she said with a smile that quickly faded as she looked past him at Thomas who had just walked into the inner court.  She stood up.  “I sensed you in the area.  I was wondering when you would make your appearance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that any way to great your sire?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm not here to play games,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What makes you think I am playing a game?  I gave you life and now you betray me in so many ways.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Giving me life doesn't allow you to treat me like a puppet.  To abuse me at your whim, to send me to die because you are too afraid to take the risk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I see it quite differently,” Thomas said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I gave you everything I had.  My love, my life.  You took what I gave and used it at your convenience, tossing me aside whenever you were done with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is my prerogative, you are of me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No.  You do not control life.  Particularly mine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas laughed gently, then said, “This is a discussion for another time.  Why have you asked me to join you?  To look at some soot on the ground?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein spoke up, saying, “You know damn well this is more than just soot.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You wouldn't have come alone if it were just soot,” Elizabeth said, backing up Vein's words with her own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who says I am alone?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is no other vampire for blocks,” Sabasian's voice came from within the doorway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5535481667448536884?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5535481667448536884/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5535481667448536884&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5535481667448536884'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5535481667448536884'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/11/0369-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0369: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3001283718435216317</id><published>2010-10-27T05:23:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-10-27T05:23:00.554-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0368: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“Do you think it wise to come so far into Thomas' territory?” Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I do not.  But I don't believe he will stop me or try to harm me,” Elizabeth replied.  “I will come alone, with you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have given up my coven to you, pledged my life to protect your child, and now you ask that I risk what I've given to you by sitting idly by as you walk willingly into enemy territory?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth walked over to Vein, who was clearly exasperated.  She put her hand on his cheek and said, “Yes that is what I'm asking.  And that is what you will do for me.  You have given me so much and you will continue to give me more.  But I don't ask for things lightly, and you know that.  So when I ask, you will give.  It is our silent agreement.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well you've ruined the silent part, haven't you,” Vein replied, looking down and smiling.  He knew she was right.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The pair left the building through a private entrance after Elizabeth had informed her private guard that she had a secret meeting to attend.  Over Jillian's protests, she went only with Vein as a guard. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As they walked across what was the line dividing Thomas' territory from her own, Several of Thomas' men confronted her. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know what you think you are doing, but you had better turn back before we kill you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You aren't strong enough to kill me,” she said.  “Now get out of my way before I am forced to do something you will all regret.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three vampires looked at each other, but didn't move.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein chimed in, “You should listen to her and send someone off to tell Thomas.  He'll know exactly where to find us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The guards did as Vein suggested.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Watching them scurry off, Vein said, “Ah youth.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shortly after that incident, they found themselves at Sabastian's home. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Francis, so good to see you,” Elizabeth said, taking the boy in her arms.  “Any news of Sol?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” the boy replied, obviously nervous about being in the vampire's embrace.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben   Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3001283718435216317?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3001283718435216317/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3001283718435216317&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3001283718435216317'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3001283718435216317'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/10/0368-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0368: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6938256297902660470</id><published>2010-10-20T05:19:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-10-20T05:19:00.326-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0367: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“Madam President,” Vein said far too loudly as he bent majestically in front of Elizabeth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth's laugh was genuine and deep.  “Oddly I've grown to enjoy your sense of humor,” she said, putting her hand out for Vein to kiss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Taking her hand in his, Vein lavished a kiss on it and stood before her.  “I am humbled by your generosity.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rolling her eyes, she asked, “What news have you brought me?  It seems that we only saw each just days ago.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking around, he asked, “May we talk alone?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, that good!” Elizabeth responded mockingly, as she waved an arm toward her bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I just want to get you alone in a room with a bed,” Vein said with a hearty laugh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now that is the funniest thing you've said in months,” Elizabeth announced, following him to the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once inside, Vein's demeanor changed materially.  “Oh, this is serious,” Elizabeth said, sitting on the edge of her bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have you ever seen a vampire burned by the sun?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I have.  It's horrible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes it is.  Have you ever seen a vampire willingly expose themselves to the sun?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Willingly?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, willingly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not that I can recall,” Elizabeth replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Neither had I until last night.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What...” She trailed off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein sat next to her and took her hand, “Night is dead.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can't say I find that upsetting.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She came to the house looking for Sabastian, begging him to speak to someone.  Sabastian came out and whomever Night was looking to speak to, well, that person spoke to her through Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She then stayed in the sun until she was burned to death to free her soul.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth didn't say anything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The mark on the ground left by her burn was in the shape of a cross.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still no reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thomas came the next day, obviously aware that Night had been there the prior evening.  He tried to cover the stain, but it refused to be covered.  It bled through whatever was put on top of it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth continued to look off blankly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thomas didn't say anything before he left, but I don't believe he wants anyone to know what happened.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What of Sabastian?” Elizabeth asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein didn't say anything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked at Vein and far more adamantly asked, “What of my Sabastian?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein looked into her eyes and replied, “He stood in the sun right next to Night as she burned.  But nothing happened to him.  Nothing.  Nothing at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was like he was human.  Or...  Or divine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth's eyes closed and she took Vein's hands in hers.  “Thank God he's alright.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank God he's alright?  He stood in the sun.  He stood as another vampire burned.  Nothing happened to him.  Do you understand?  This isn't some small feat.  This is life and death.  Forget that he channeled the dead for Night before she chose to off herself.  He should have died, but he didn't.”  Vein had gotten up and walked across the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I heard your story,” Elizabeth said.  “But there's little I can do about it.  I'm just glad that Sabastian is unharmed.  You know how powerful he is.  This shouldn't surprise you as much as it seems to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This isn't a display of power, it's...  It was a display of divinity.  You know I'm not a particularly religious fellow, but what I saw is beyond this Earth.  And the cross.”  Vein was clearly shaken.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where is Sabastian now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have no idea.  I haven't been able to sense him for months.  He shows up when he wants to and leaves when he wants to.  I think he could walk right in front of me and I wouldn't be the wiser for it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's probably true,” Elizabeth replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that supposed to make me feel better or worse?” Vein asked sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, you're feeling better,” Elizabeth replied.  “I'd like to see the cross for myself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben   Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6938256297902660470?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6938256297902660470/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6938256297902660470&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6938256297902660470'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6938256297902660470'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/10/0367-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0367: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6510336838322069974</id><published>2010-10-13T17:49:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-10-13T17:49:00.327-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0366: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“I worked quite hard on that book,” a young man's voice said moving toward Sol.  “I don't appreciate you throwing it violently like that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol stopped crying and looked up at the stylish young man standing in front of him.  “The Keeper,” he said reflexively.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So I am,” was the reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don't understand why I'm here now,” the Keeper said, completing what Sol couldn't.  “I am here now because you have seen what we are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We are evil,” Sol spat out angrily. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes we are.  But we were not always evil.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This library,” Sol said, “it records hundreds of years of our vile past.  Am I too believe that at one point in time we were different.  That some great force turned us into what we are?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” was the simple reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A long pause ensued during which the Keeper walked around inspecting the books.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have read more of this library than any other in existence,” the Keeper finally said, interrupting the silence.  “I am impressed.  You now know more about our recent history than anyone other than myself.  That is no small achievement.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You seem to know what I've read and what I haven't read.  Have you been watching me, too?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  I've been watching you since John Paul rejoined us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” Sol asked incredulously.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You heard what I said.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why didn't you step in to help?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is not my role in our story.  And what makes you think I didn't move some pawns around?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Like with Regaldo?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Like with Regaldo.  My role isn't to be involved in our affairs.  It is to record our affairs so that others may know them.  How and when I share my stories is up to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol was conflicted.  He felt as though the Keeper was helping him, but still was unsure of how much he could be trusted.  Finally he said, “Now what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your time here is not done.  But you have learned what I wanted you to learn and shown that you are the one that John Paul had been waiting for.  For years he said it was you, but I didn't believe him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know, the funny thing is, I was kind of hoping he was wrong.  That we weren't at that point in the prophecies.  But it seems we are and I'll be taking you from this place in due time.  But not yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where are you going to take me?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know the answer to that already.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And what needs to happen before we go?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Keeper looked at him, walked over to a bookshelf and turned a section of molding.  The entire wall jerked quickly, as if something had been dropped on top of it.  The Keeper pushed the one entire bookshelf to the side revealing a hidden room.  He motioned to Sol to join him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol rose and walked over to the room.  Inside was a single desk with books on top.  The desk was rough and crude.  Sol knew instantly that Jesus had made it because it was so similar to the furniture of John Paul.  The books on top were obviously made by the Keeper.  They were held in place by what looked like two large rocks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The desk was a gift from John Paul, the books are of my hand, and the bookends,” the Keeper looked at Sol.  “Are a gift from our past.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who gave you these things?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Keeper looked at Sol with a broad smile.  “They are not my gifts, they are yours.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol didn't answer, he just looked at the desk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The books are a brief recount of the six great wars.  The first two are based on stories handed down to me by the Father.  The others I saw with my own eyes.  I am working on the seventh book of the series.  Read these and then we will talk again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But don't share this knowledge with anyone, don't even let them know this room exists.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“OK,” Sol said, turning his focus from the desk to the voice.  The Keeper, however, had already disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6510336838322069974?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6510336838322069974/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6510336838322069974&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6510336838322069974'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6510336838322069974'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/10/0366-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0366: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-7754431775463806823</id><published>2010-10-06T17:48:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-10-06T17:48:00.563-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0365: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Sol was spending his time reading.  Reading and reading, with the hope that he would again meet the vampire he believed to be the Keeper.  But nothing came of his efforts except an education about his kind that he never received from Elizabeth, his sire.  He was glad that he hadn't learned of it, he was glad that he had lived so far outside the world of his own kind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The stories he was reading were disgusting.  Not because of the brutality, he was well aware that all of nature is brutal, but because of the complete lack of morality that drove so many of the characters in the books.  It almost became intolerable to read.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After one particularly painful story about a young vampire that had taken to turning babies, Sol stopped and looked around.  “How could anyone do these things?” he asked out loud, not expecting an answer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do what things?” Meredith's voice asked from a far corner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol shot up, startled.  “I didn't know you were here,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm aware of that,” she replied, walking over to him.  “I've been watching you for hours.  In fact, I've been watching you for hours every day.  You haven't noticed at all.  I was wondering when you would finally sense me in the room, but you've been too entranced in these books.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol sat down and looked at the book in his hands, blood red tears began to fall from his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith sat next to him and said, “Tell me, what is the book about.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A young vampire named Regaldo was taught from the start by an old and wise vampire.  But he didn't care about the rules his sire explained to him.  He made babies into vampires.  Not children, babies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What kind of sick...” he trailed off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I had Thomas handle that affair.  It was a very long time ago.  I hadn't realized that the Keeper bothered to write the story down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He wrote it down because Thomas didn't kill him, John Paul did,” was Sol's reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thomas kept Regaldo alive in secret for years, using him to do the things no normal vampire would consider.  Torture, assassination, extortion, anything.  All Thomas had to provide was the occasional child for Regaldo's amusement.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My God.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A just God would not have allowed this abomination to continue,” Sol replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But how did John Paul know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn't say specifically, but I suspect the Keeper informed him.  I can't believe I'm descended from that beast.  I can't believe I was friends with that animal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Vampires change,” Meredith said to cool Sol's fury.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thomas hasn't.  But you are correct, vampires do change.  I have changed.  You have helped me, Gan has helped me, these books... The Keeper's books, they have helped me.  I see our kind in a new light.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was conflicted for years about what I was and what we were.  Now I find I am not conflicted.  We are, at our hearts, evil.  What purpose we serve, I don't know.  But even the best of us must perform evil acts to survive.  We consort with evil, we live in evil, we have the stench of evil in all of our pores.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That story obviously upset you a great deal,” Meredith replied, getting up and walking to the door.  “I'll leave you with your thoughts.”  She was actually worried that she may have been mistaken about Sol, but knew that talking to him wasn't going to solve anything.  He needed time to himself to decide his own fate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After she had walked out of the library, Sol stood up and threw the book across the room.  He fell to the floor crying about everything and nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-7754431775463806823?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/7754431775463806823/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=7754431775463806823&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7754431775463806823'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7754431775463806823'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/10/0365-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0365: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6020305733319802385</id><published>2010-09-29T17:46:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-09-29T17:46:00.291-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0364: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>The monk smiled as Mina assessed him, but did not look at her.  “You wonder how I can ask these questions,” he said in a matter of fact tone.  “I have lived for many years, but nowhere near the years you have seen.  And, because of this, it seems like I am a child trying to teach an old man the ways of the world.  This is not my purpose and I apologize if that is the impression I have given you.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have spent so long among your own kind that you have forgotten what it means to be among my kind,” he continued.  “You have spent so long in your dedication to your mother that you have forgotten the power of love.  Your kind does not truly understand love anymore because time is not finite.  Love is precious because we only get to experience it for but a short period of time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You love this little girl,” he went on, finally turning to look at Mina.  “And you should.  She is very special.  It is why you brought her this far in the first place.  But, now, you wonder what to do.  You brought her here to prove to your mother that she is the one you were sent to find.  Yet, you know all too well that this will likely lead to the little princess' death.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is your love for her that is the problem.  You realize that, unlike you, her time here is fleeting.  You do not want to be the cause of that time ending.”  He turned and looked over the garden.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina continued to look at him for a moment before turning away.  “You are wise beyond your years,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The monk smiled, “My wisdom comes from your hand.  I only tell you a version of what you once taught us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina smiled and thought back in time to when she started the monastery.  She didn't remember what she taught the monks, but was pleased to have it thrown back in her face.  “I don't remember having so much wisdom,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When one lives long enough, one forgets many things.  Sometimes, a little reminder is needed to open the door to the knowledge we already own.”  He got up and walked out of the courtyard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina stood up and walked in her bare feet on the grass in the courtyard.  She recalled building it.  It was The Mountain Princess Sanctuary.  She selected the wood, the stone, the plants, the fish, everything.  Certainly, over time, things had changed.  The fish she hand selected were long dead, but similar fish now occupied their place.  The same was true for the plants.  She could see where the walls had been repaired with new wood, but of the same type. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, despite the passage of time, everything was essentially the same.  She liked the garden.  Once she had loved it.  Time had changed things, but not the things in the courtyard so much as the things within Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The monk was right.  She was conflicted by her sense of duty to her sire and her sense of duty to her feeling of love for Susan.  At one point she believed she had no choice but to bring Susan to her sire.  She trained her in some vain hope that Susan would be OK no matter what happened.  This was willful ignorance to what she knew to be true.  If she brought Susan to her sire, Susan would die.  If she ignored the duty placed upon her by her sire, Mina knew that she would very likely die—either by her sire's hand or from Susan's fulfillment of the prophecies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She didn't know what to do, and simply enjoyed wiggling her toes in the grass for a few moments longer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6020305733319802385?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6020305733319802385/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6020305733319802385&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6020305733319802385'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6020305733319802385'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/09/0364-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0364: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6308178821600894735</id><published>2010-09-22T17:45:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-09-22T17:45:00.166-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0363: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>It was as if the Mountain Princess had been expected when they arrived.  As if, for however long she had been away, the monastery had been preparing for the day of her return.  So her return elicited due respect, but was clearly not shocking to the monks.  What obviously put the men into a state of awe was Susan.  It appeared that none had expected this and every single monk went out of his way to cater to the little girl.  The interesting thing about it, however, was not they didn't expect her at all, but that they were surprised to see her so soon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This isn't exactly what I had expected,” Mina said during a rare moment of privacy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I kinda like it,” Susan said with a big grin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at the little girl and smiled back at her, it was one of those special moments in which Susan was truly a child.  For a long time those moments were brief and far between, partly because of Mina's own actions and partly because of circumstance.  Mina didn't want to bring the reality of the situation into the foreground, so she simple let her concerns slide away without mentioning them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Pardon me, Princess, a monk interrupted by a doorway into the garden.  He was kneeling in obvious deference to his superiors.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes?” Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I believe it is time for the little princess to have her training session.  If you are done, that is.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan leaned over and whispered to Mina, “I love it when they call me little princess.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know you do,” Mina whispered back.  Then, to the monk, she said, “I guess it is time for her training to continue.  Go on,” she finished, patting Susan on the head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You treat this little girl like your own,” an elderly voice came from another entrance to the garden.  This particular monk simply walked in without deference and sat next to Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I find more and more that I love her like she is,” Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is as it should be,” he replied.  “You know that we have been waiting a long time for your return.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  I'm very sorry for staying away for so long.  It was a matter of duty.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We understand, as we knew it was our duty to wait patiently.”  There was a silence as the two sat in the garden.  Mina reached out with her mind, but found the monk was unreadable.  Something that years of practice had allowed him, she assumed and thought nothing more of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, the monk said, “You must also realize by now that we have been awaiting the little princess, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I had noted that.  I wasn't aware that you knew the prophecies.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We know them very well, as all things are tied together, so too are your kind and  our kind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another silence settled as a butterfly wafted through the court.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You must also realize that there are others who are waiting for the little princess, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” was all Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“While we here have waited generations for this day, those of your kind do not live under the same constraints of time,” the monk continued.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As you know, I am well aware of this fact.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another pause passed between them, though this time it was more stilted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally, the monk said, “You are conflicted between your sense of duty to your mother and your growing love for the little princess.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina turned to look at the withered old monk.  His skin was leathery and he had but wisps of gray hair feathered around his head.  He was thin and his robes hung off of him.  He clearly had wisdom in him, but what wisdom could a human have of the affairs of those who live forever?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6308178821600894735?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6308178821600894735/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6308178821600894735&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6308178821600894735'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6308178821600894735'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/09/0363-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0363: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2308892575388123893</id><published>2010-09-15T17:42:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-09-15T17:42:00.334-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0362: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>The next evening, Vein woke up and quickly found Francis.  “Is he here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis shrugged to say he didn't know and then went back to reading his book.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein closed his eyes and tried to feel Sabastian's presence in the house, even though he knew it was a pointless effort.  He hadn't been able to sense Sabastian for months.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There's a stain on the stonework outside,” Francis said.  “I can't get it off.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where Night...” he didn't complete the sentence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, where that female vampire burned up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That doesn't surprise me,” Vein answered.  “From what I've seen before, the process creates a great deal of heat.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, well, I don't know about that, but you should probably take a look at it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?” Vein asked in a serious tone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look,” Francis said, standing and walking to the door.  He turned on a light and opened the door for Vein.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein walked onto the front steps and a smirk crossed his face.  “This is probably just chance, but I doubt any overly zealous fool will see it that way.”  He walked out and stood in front of the stain that was clearly in the rough shape of a cross.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Step back,” Francis said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein looked at him and complied.  He looked again and his eyes went wide.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Looks just like a body hanging on a cross,” Francis said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My God,” was all Vein could muster.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, that pretty much sums it up in a nut shell,” Francis announced before heading back into the house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein watched him go back to the living room before turning his head back to the black mark on the ground.  “Hello Thomas,” he said after a few moments.  “Odd to see you travel without an escort.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Vein,” Thomas replied cordially.  “I was informed that Night visited you last night and was curious about the discussion.  I assume that this is what is left of her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fairly artistic, don't you think,” Vein answered, leery of Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I assume that Sabastian did this to her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nope.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then how did it happen?” Thomas asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Self immolation.  Pretty gruesome stuff, as I've heard you might be aware.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas ignored the jab and asked, quite seriously, “Does anyone else know of this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Other than Sabastian and myself, I don't think so.  But I don't really know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I assume you'll run off and tell that whore child of mine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein smiled and said, “Probably.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I recommend we cover this in some way,” Thomas said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you afraid of?” Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Overly zealous fools, just like you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'll consider the recommendation,” Vein replied. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It wasn't a recommendation,” Thomas said, walking over to a potted tree that Francis had added to the courtyard.  He picked up the entire tree and smashed it over the stain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the noise, Francis came out and said, “Hey, I liked that tree.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Go back inside,” Vein said to him without turning to look.  He complied without question or comment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein looked at the mess of a tree that was on the floor and almost instantly fell to his knees to examine the pile of dirt.  He noted that Thomas had begun to step back from him toward the wall separating the two courts.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein gingerly touched the dirt that had changed from brow to black in the exact shape of the underlying stain.  The dirt was black throughout, but only where the stain was.  The same was true of the tree parts and the shattered container. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein and Thomas exchanged a look, but neither said anything.  After a few moments, Thomas left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein, feeling that there was no point in trying to hide the stain, kicked the broken planter and it's contents aside.  As the blackened debris left the stain, it changed back to its former color.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I probably should have seen that coming,” he muttered to himself, realizing that whatever he was involved in was much bigger than even he had originally believed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2308892575388123893?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2308892575388123893/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2308892575388123893&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2308892575388123893'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2308892575388123893'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/09/0362-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0362: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1739415390264347750</id><published>2010-09-08T17:41:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-09-08T17:41:00.451-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0361: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>With the word “no” still streaming from his lips, Vein looked up and saw that Sabastian was completely unharmed by the sun's rays.  He stopped yelling, as thoughts swarmed his mind.  How could Sabastian stand in the sun without any harm befalling him?  Was Sabastian so powerful that even sun couldn't kill him?  Vein had seen others die by the sun, it was awful to behold and one of the most gruesome punishments ever handed down.  And yet the sun had no impact on Sabastian.  How was it possible?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis looked at Vein and, interrupting Vein's racing mind, said, “I thought the sun was supposed to kill you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is,” Vein replied just as the sun began to touch the top of Night's head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At first nothing happened, making Vein question all he knew, had seen and had been taught.  Then, suddenly, Night began to scream.  Her eyes glowing as if fire were reflecting off of them, but there was no fire in front of her.  This was what Vein remembered.  He closed his eyes, knowing full well what would happen next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As suddenly as she started to scream, Night stopped.  Then her head erupted in a flame that slowly crept through her entire body.  It came out her fingers before taking her arms, it came out her toes before taking her legs.  It was like the fire was spreading internally.  Like Night was an old wooden building with a fire ripping apart the inside structure before making its appearance to the outer world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian stood and watched in the full sunlight.  Vein and Francis had retreated further into the house, but watched from the shadows with Francis holding the vampire's sleepy body up.  “My God,” Francis said to Vein, “it's horrible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It always is,” Vein said to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why isn't the same thing happening to Sabastian?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As her body burned it remained charred and intact, standing before the sun.  When the fire had finally burned itself out, ash began to fall and blow in a gentle breeze that had come seemingly from nowhere.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A stream of ash flowed on the wind, creating a trail that wound its way over the courtyard wall and into obscurity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the final grains of Night danced on the wind to nowhere Sabastian said, in his own voice, “It was your own will that freed you, my daughter.”  He watched the final grains disappear over the courtyard wall and turned, his body in the full light of day.  He didn't think much about it, but somehow he knew the entire time that no harm would befall him.  That the sun, with its purifying rays, couldn't harm him.  No, he paused briefly to look at the glowing orb in the sky, it wouldn't harm him.  Sabastian admired the sun for a moment, as he hadn't gazed upon it in years.  A smile only Susan would have noticed spread and faded.  He walked into the house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Without saying a word, he strode over to Francis who was struggling to hold up Vein.  Sabastian bent down and took Vein into his arms, lifting his barely conscious body up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein could only watch in a mixture of shock and horror.  He feared that now was the time of his death.  That Sabastian would do to him what had just happened to Night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his mind, Sabastian said comfortingly, “I will take you to your room.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soothed by Sabastian's words, Vein's mind relaxed.  “How?” he asked in a barely audible voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian didn't answer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1739415390264347750?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1739415390264347750/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1739415390264347750&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1739415390264347750'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1739415390264347750'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/09/0361-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0361: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5118714992989189615</id><published>2010-09-01T17:39:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-09-01T17:39:00.333-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0360: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>The minutes flowed by at a glacial pace, as Sabastian stood looking at Night.  She continued plead her case to what appeared to be a completely unmoved statue of a man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We must get inside,” Vein said, taking hold of Sabastian's shoulder.  He tried to move him, but found he couldn't.  He was shocked at how hard his companion's body was.  It was like he was gripping a statue, an unmovable statue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian stepped out toward Night, who was in the middle of the second, inner most courtyard.  Standing a yard from her, he tilted his head as he looked on her.  He opened his mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At first there were was a cacophony of voices yelling, screaming, talking.  Different languages, dialects, genders and ages were all speaking at once.  It wasn't loud, but it hurt the ears.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein and Francis covered their ears and the pain they felt was visible in their faces.  Night just looked at him in awe, as though he were an oracle speaking the future.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Slowly, however, the noise began to subside as voices dropped out.  There was one voice that became clearer and clearer as the minutes ticked away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein could see the anticipation in Night's face.  There was almost a joy in her eyes as she leaned in ever so slightly toward the voice that came from Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then, suddenly, one voice rang out clearly.  “Save your soul while you still can,” it said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mother?” Night asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein and Francis watched, in shock.  Neither had seen anything like this before in their lives.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Little Bee,” the voice continued, “see what is before you.  Repent for what you are and save your soul.  He is not here to redeem you, you must do that yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mommy,” Night cried, falling to her knees.  “I don't know how.”  She was looking at the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I love you my daughter.  My death can never be avenged, it is too late.  I will be set free in time.  But you will never be free if you do not free yourself.  He is not here to save you.  He is here to condemn you.  You must save your soul while you still can.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sun began to creep over a nearby building, with the first rays still well above the courtyard.  The sight, however, was enough to draw Vein from his stupor.  “I'm not sure what to call this little reunion, but it must end or we'll all die without repenting our sins.  And I, for one, don't wish that to happen,” he said, stepping into the doorway as the sun crept down the walls of the next building.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do I save my soul?” Night asked in a whimper. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know how,” the voice coming from Sabastian's mouth said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked up at Sabastian, bloody tears in her eyes, and stood.  She walked over to Sabastian and kissed him on the cheek.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian took her head in his hands and kissed her forehead.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I love you,” Night said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I love you, too,” Sabastian said in a mixture of the woman's voice and his own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night stepped back, looked at the sun beam traveling down the wall to her side.  She turned, looked at the sun coming over the building across from her and opened her arms wide.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh my God,” Vein said, as he realized she fully intended self immolation.  “You must get inside,” he yelled at Sabastian, who was just standing and watching her.  Sabastian ignored him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the sun crept down it hit Sabastian first.  Vein closed his eyes and shook his head.  This wasn't the end he expected.  It wasn't the end that made sense.  How could everything Vein had risked his life for stop in this way?  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His anger flowed up in him like vomit.  He couldn't contain it, he had to give voice to it before it choked him to death.  He screamed, “No!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5118714992989189615?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5118714992989189615/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5118714992989189615&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5118714992989189615'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5118714992989189615'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/09/0360-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0360: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3094614025054093595</id><published>2010-08-25T17:36:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-08-25T17:36:00.758-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0359: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>After one of his visits to Elizabeth, Vein headed home.  It was getting close to dawn, so he was rushing a little to ensure he was back before the sunrise so he didn't have to risk staying anywhere without Thomas' explicit protection.  It wasn't that he doubted Thomas' order of protection, which had proven reliable on multiple occasions already, but he doubted if he could count on it when Thomas' clan members had no risk of being caught in the act of killing him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Almost as soon as he walked in the door, someone was banging on it.  He looked at Francis, who was up already cleaning the house.  They both shrugged their shoulders as the banging continued. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein sat down and said, “I suppose you should answer the door.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis looked at him and said, “Uh, no, I don't think so.  In a half an hour I'll be glad to get the door.  Right now, you can take care of it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, if you are so afraid, I'll do it,” Vein moaned, knowing full well that his companion was absolutely correct in his resolve. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon opening the door, Vein saw a haggard and dirty Night standing before him.  She was so disoriented that she kept on hitting at the door, despite the fact that it had been opened.  Vein deflected her blows with his arms several times before he took hold of her flailing hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Night, what the hell is going on?” Vein asked.  He knew that she had been missing since her little visit to Elizabeth's compound, and had assumed Thomas had killed her for treason.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I want to speak to her,” she demanded, pulling her arms free.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who?” Vein asked honestly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don't play games with me, I know she's here!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Night, you look terrible.  Something bad has obviously happened.  I'll help you...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't want your help,” she screamed, “I want to talk to her!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Night, please,” Vein tried to calm her by putting his arm on her shoulder, but she moved away from him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tell him I want to speak to her,” she said in an angry guttural tone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is almost dawn.  Night you need to find someplace to rest for the day.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I want to speak to her!  Tell Sabastian I want to speak to her!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't even know if he's here,” Vein confided in her.  “And there is certainly no woman on the premises.  Now calm down and come inside before the sun rises,” he said, again trying to get hold of her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She lurched back and gave him a menacing look.  “I want to speak to her right now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I...” Vein started before he was interrupted by Francis.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh, Vein,” Francis let out from behind.  Vein turned to see the boy looking into the living room.  Following his eyes, he saw Sabastian walking toward him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, you are home,” Vein said mockingly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian ignored him and walked outside onto the front step and looked at Night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I want to speak to her again,” she said to Sabastian.  He stood motionless and just looked at her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein, though caught up in the moment, was cognizant of two things.  First was the quickly approaching dawn and second was that despite seeing Sabastian standing right in front of him, he couldn't sense him.  It was as if he wasn't there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We need to get her inside before the sun rises,” Vein offered after the pause proved too long for him to endure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian didn't respond and simply continued to look at Night. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please,” she begged, “please let me speak to her again.  She was trying to tell me something and I didn't understand.  I want to understand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3094614025054093595?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3094614025054093595/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3094614025054093595&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3094614025054093595'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3094614025054093595'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/08/0359-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0359: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5508491480054776634</id><published>2010-08-18T17:33:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-08-18T17:33:00.189-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0358: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Some time had past before Vein saw Sabastian again.  Vein occupied his time by wondering about the city.  Meeting with old friends and even enemies.  He was able to gather information about Thomas and easily relay the relevant news to Elizabeth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unfortunately, the news wasn't terribly useful.  A stalemate had risen, in which Thomas did not appear powerful enough to push higher than 42nd street and Elizabeth was not powerful enough to push lower.  From mere size, Elizabeth held the larger area, but it was disjointed, full of undesirable sections, and diluted quickly once above Central Park.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Worse was the effort needed to keep the new formation of the Tribunal from crumbling into chaos.  Hers was a band of individuals, once marginalized by lack of size, but now material players since Thomas had decimated so many clans, usually choosing the strongest and most influential to be killed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth quickly learned that Thomas had followed a very direct plan in his efforts to take the city.  He destroyed the leaders.  Very often, once the leaders were gone, the clans either dissolved or fell into infighting.  Either end worked in Thomas' favor, as both allowed him to inflict surgical strikes and wait for the clan to fall apart, leaving him to pick up the pieces. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Trying to explain this to clans already in the throes of self destruction was difficult, if not impossible.  Often Elizabeth had to follow the path of Thomas and simply wait for the outcome.  When a new leader, or multiple new leaders, emerged was when the work began.  She found that she was bargaining for power over Thomas.  But it wasn't a vacuum, since Thomas was bargaining with these new leaders as well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her nights were long and tiring.  She had to juggle protecting her boarders with collecting new clans and factions for the Tribunal.  But with every new entrant came additional obligations.  She had to accommodate personalities and sooth enemies to keep things moving forward.  It seemed that she spent all of her time in meetings. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And all the while, she had to protect the relationships that she had already established from Thomas' sway.  It was tiring, long work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To her surprise, she actually looked forward to seeing Vein.  His sarcastically driven honesty made her laugh.  It allowed her time to be herself and not the President of the Tribunal or the erstwhile head of the Orion clan.  She actually began to share stories about her past with Sabastian that brought them both to tears from the ensuing hysterics.  When they were more serious, however, these meetings also brought her valuable news about what was taking place below the 42nd street divide. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What Vein's visit didn't bring was news about Sabastian.  And somewhere deep inside, this was the news she desired most to hear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I haven't seen him since we last met,” Vein would say just about every time he stopped by.  “In fact, I'm not even sure he's in the house.  I can't sense him, and that boy hasn't seen him, either.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth was worried about Sabastian, but she was worried about so many other things, too.  There were moments when she doubted her desire to defeat Thomas.  Doubted her resolve that she could even achieve such a goal.  But she kept going and partly because of Vein.  She knew what he had given up on her request, what risks he was taking, and that they both knew he would probably die because of it—if Sabastian's prediction proved true.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Every time Vein left, Elizabeth would give a heartfelt thank you and they would share a moment.  Both realizing that they were on a path that risked destruction and both willingly walking that path together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben  Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5508491480054776634?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5508491480054776634/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5508491480054776634&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5508491480054776634'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5508491480054776634'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/08/0358-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0358: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6890456126216231983</id><published>2010-08-11T17:32:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-08-11T17:32:00.648-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0357: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“Sabastian doesn't care about your safety,” Elizabeth stated coldly, trying think through the situation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you for pointing that out, I hadn't been aware of it,” Vein interrupted. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth chuckled, “I'm sorry, I'm just thinking out loud.”  Vein gave her a wry look that bordered on anger.  “Anyway, I doubt that Sabastian went to Thomas to secure your safety.  If it were Sabastian's effort, I believe it was to find the little girl of which he is so fond.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Safe bet,” Vein said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He didn't come back with the girl?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No girl,” Vein answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If he had found out she was dead, I'm quite certain he would have killed a great many of our kind out of anger.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Another bet I won't take the other side of,” Vein mocked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And you said there was something wrong.  So if Sabastian went to Thomas he gained no new information.  But he was given an olive branch by Thomas.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My safety.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, but I'm sure Thomas offered it to Sabastian and that boy you have with you, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have a way of making me feel so special,” Vein retorted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ignoring him and continuing with her thoughts, Elizabeth said, “If it was Thomas reaching out to Sabastian, then he was simply offering the olive branch.”  She looked around the room deep in thought.  “What is he up to?  Does he really believe he can gain Sabasitan's favor to defeat me?  After all that has happened he'll never be able to gain that trust.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Unless he can help Sabastian find the girl,” Vein offered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  Unless he can help Sabastian find the girl,” Elizabeth parroted.  “Or, at the very least, can make Sabastian think he can help him find her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That would be typical Thomas, now wouldn't it?” Vein asked rhetorically.  “Use and abuse and all with a powerful helping of egotistical self interest.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, he would attempt to use any kind of leverage he could to ensure that Sabastian wouldn't kill him.  And, perhaps, force him to help defeat me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“While that is wholly possible, I think Thomas realizes that getting Sabastian to turn on you would be near impossible,” Vein replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Would it?  What if Thomas could convince him that I had the girl?  Or that he could get the girl, but only if Sabastian helped him?  That might be enough.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein looked at Elizabeth and said, “Yes, it might be.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You will keep me informed of what happens?”  Elizabeth requested.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Certainly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As best you can, I'd like to know where he is going and what he is doing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Understood.  But he doesn't consult me any more than he consulted you while living here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As best you can,” she said, touching Vein's face with the palm of her hand.  “And if you happen to find anything interesting out about Thomas, I'd love to hear that, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, I will gladly attempt to relay information about Thomas and his merry band of followers to you,” Vein said with a bow.  “But I feel I must be leaving, to get back to my ward—or am I his ward, I never can tell.”  He smiled and walked to open the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth put a hand on his shoulder to stop him.  He didn't turn and she didn't force the issue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know that I've asked a great deal of you,” Elizabeth said.  “I truly appreciate what you have done and what you are doing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his hand on the doorknob, Vein said, “Thank you, but, strangely, I find I am no longer doing it for you.  Sabastian, though reclusive and difficult to deal with, is endearing in his own special way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes he is,” Elizabeth said, taking her hand off of Vein's shoulder and allowing him to leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6890456126216231983?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6890456126216231983/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6890456126216231983&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6890456126216231983'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6890456126216231983'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/08/0357-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0357: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5236214054858412790</id><published>2010-08-04T17:30:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-08-04T17:30:00.561-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0356: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>For several days Vein didn't see Sabastian.  He didn't know if he was in the house or not, and didn't dare go to check the basement.  In fact, he had taken up residence in an upstairs room to avoid the need to go into the basement. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein wasn't certain of anything, but he sensed that something was wrong with Sabastian.  Not wrong in the usual sense for him, which Vein considered a normal state of affairs.  He felt that something was seriously wrong, or at least newly wrong.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So he gave Sabastian space to figure it out. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few day, he decided to test the pledge of safety that Sabastian reported.  Vein didn't like Thomas and didn't trust him, but the prospect of being trapped in the house without access to food or entertainment wasn't viable longer term.  On leaving, he quickly met one of Thomas' Enforcers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Enforcer looked at Vein fiercely, but made no advance or call for support.  He just stood across the street from Sabastian's home and watched with disdain. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein walked over to him and asked, “Do you happen to have the time?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don't push your luck,” the Enforcer said coldly, “I don't have any desire to play your games.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No game, I just want to know the time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Enforcer pushed off of the wall on which he was leaning and walked toe to toe with Vein.  “I said don't push your luck.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not moving Vein asked, “Is this supposed to scare me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come on, do something, anything,” the vampire said to him, giving a little bit of a shove with his chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And if I don't?” asked Vein, though he already knew the answer. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'll wait,” the Enforcer said, standing down.  “Sooner or later you won't have the protection of that freak in the basement and Thomas will hunt you down like the rodent you are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wait on that day with baited breadth,” Vein said, marveling at the fact that he now had the run of Thomas' territory.  He walked away, heading uptown to visit Elizabeth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon arriving, he was greeted by friends and escorted into the building.  Everyone was interested in how the new life with Sabastian was going.  He reported that it was a blast, that Sabastian was a bundle of laughs, even though you wouldn't guess it from his gruff outer appearance.  He was, of course, lying and everyone who really knew him saw the lie. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Elizabeth saw him, she instantly sat up and looked him in the eye.  He smiled and said, “We should talk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The pair walked into a private room and Elizabeth started out with, “How is he?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know, I haven't seen him for days.  And when I last saw him, there was something wrong.  Not wrong like usual.  It was something new, not necessarily worse, but just new.  I've been avoiding him to give him time to figure it out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have no idea what it is?” Elizabeth asked with genuine concern.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No idea.  He seemed physically OK.  It was something else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, thank you for coming to tell me.  It was a risk and I appreciate that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You give me too much credit,” Vein said, slipping into sarcasm.  “There was no risk whatsoever.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked at him keenly, “What do you mean by that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, it seems that Sabastian has arranged for my safe passage in Thomas' territory.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth's face went cold.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I'm not sure how he managed it, but I've tested it out.  The Enforcer I met wouldn't touch me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you think whatever led to this agreement is what is upsetting Sabastian?” Elizabeth asked, turning away, as she was afraid to hear the answer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein laughed.  “That was my first thought, too.  But, no, I think the two are unrelated or, at most, only tangentially related.  I don't know why I have safe passage, but it came from Thomas.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth turned back to face Vein, “That means that either Thomas has reached out to Sabastian or Sabastian has reached out to Thomas.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5236214054858412790?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5236214054858412790/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5236214054858412790&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5236214054858412790'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5236214054858412790'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/08/0356-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0356: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5797602478184655342</id><published>2010-07-28T17:28:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-07-28T17:28:00.545-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0355: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Thomas stood defiantly in front of Sabastian.  He said nothing, as his smirk fully  expressed his feeling of triumph.  After a few moments, Sabastian spoke with his mind, “I am tired of this game.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I dare say you are.  But what end is there?  Do you listen to your voices and kill me?  You know I have access to more information than you.  I know you aren't stupid.  A bit of a recluse, too filled with compassion, but not stupid. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can't kill me.”  Thomas walked across the room casually.  “No, you have to play with me or risk loosing your precious little girl forever.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian hadn't moved to follow Thomas' movements and had his back to the vampire.  Thomas, meanwhile, was watching Sabastian.  He believed he had won this battle, but Sabastian had a way of surprising him so he wanted to wait for the final blow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I see that we are at a stalemate,” Thomas finally announced.  “You are now staying in my territory.  I make no claim to your home.  It is yours to do with as you please so long as you don't endanger me or my position in the city.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your guests will have similar freedoms, even the human.  I will do my best to secure information for you and you will stay out of my way.  For now, we'll call that our deal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian turned to Thomas and with his mind lifted the vampire in the air.  Thomas did not show his fear, but Sabastian could sense it clearly.  “I care nothing for your war, so I will agree to your demands for now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas replied, “I see you have begun to control the powers you have.  Impressive.  When last we met, you could hardly contain them.  You never cease to amaze me.  You are, perhaps, the only vampire of any merit that Elizabeth ever sired.  Though, I have to admit, Sol is quite interesting and may give you a run for your money.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian lowered Thomas, who said, “Thank you” as he brushed himself off  with a showman's flare.  “Still, I have made no demands.  And I hope you don't view our relationship in this way.  I want to help and simply want your help in return.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas was lying and they both knew it, but there was little Sabastian could do.  He was always at the whim of another's knowledge.  He would remain so now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian nodded his head and walked toward the door.  Before leaving he asked with his mind, “What of Night?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If she is foolish enough to come back to me, I'll kill her for this deception.  I know it was you behind it and that she had little choice.  But, still, she used my weakness against me.  I hate that,” Thomas said simply.  “If it makes you feel any better, I don't think she will come back.  She knows all too well how I deal with those that displease me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian walked out of the room and slowly descended the stairs.  All he had done since he last saw Susan was wait.  He would be relegated to waiting again.  He felt bad about Night, but knew there was little he could do about the situation now that he had created it.  He wouldn't allow her to stay with him, though, as it was too big a risk to himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He walked home largely empty of any thoughts.  He simply worked to contain the voices raging inside of him.  As he entered his house, he saw Vein sitting on a chair reading.  He stopped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein casually lowered his book and said, “Well hello stranger.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian nodded. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You missed an interesting evening,” Vein continued.  “I sat here reading and wondering what had become of you.  After all, without you around, I'm pretty much risking my life while I'm in Thomas' territory.  I figured it best to simply wait for you or my untimely death. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm quite happy you arrived first.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his mind, Sabastian said, “Thomas has guaranteed your safety.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein put his book down and stood up, looking at Sabastian with a keen eye.  “Have you forsaken your sire and dragged me for the ride?” he asked angrily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his mind, Sabastian replied, “I have forsaken no one.  But neither do I care about this war.  I am doing what I must to find Susan.”  He walked to the basement to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5797602478184655342?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5797602478184655342/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5797602478184655342&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5797602478184655342'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5797602478184655342'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/07/0355-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0355: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-4867181697103708212</id><published>2010-07-21T17:25:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-07-21T17:25:00.141-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0354: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Sabastian was growing tired of listening to Thomas prattle on and it was beginning to show on his face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can see you grow tired of my talking.  Sol never seemed to, I liked that about him.  But you are more direct. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have you heard about Sol?  Do you know what is going on because of him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian knew very little and cared very little, he only wanted Susan back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I didn't think you knew or cared.  But it is important.  For starters, it is possible that he has your little girl.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The chaos of noise erupted from Sabastian's mouth as he grabbed Thomas and lifted him in the air.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now, now,” Thomas said calmly.  “We'll never find out if you kill me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian lowered him to the ground.  He now knew how he would be used.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You see Sol's is an interesting story.  He is accused of killing John Paul of the Zion clan.  I'm sure you know this much.  He fled to Europe because Paul, John Paul's successor called a blood hunt.  Interestingly, Paul seems to have disappeared, too, and is presumed dead at Sol's hand.  I can't say I'm sad to see them dead, but I don't believe for a second that Sol is responsible. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So Sol fled to Europe into the hands of Gan.  Do you know Gan?” Thomas asked, knowing there would be no response.  “Well, put me down and I'll tell you some more about him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian put Thomas down gently, though his anger was clear by the glare in his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I can see you are angry with me.  So I'll get to the point.  Gan, from what my sources have told me, called a meeting of the older kings and queens.  Including Meredith.  I doubt you even know who she is, before your time and all. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, her father was the one who united Europe and then subsequently lost it.  His daughter, however, has managed to quietly keep a semblance of control over the continent through a combination of strength and persuasion.  This group was brought together to interview Sol.  The group has all been killed, but Sol and Meredith are in Siberia together. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now, what about that whore Mina?  You remember her, don't you?” Thomas paused, knowing there would be no reply, but relishing the moment since he had complete control of the situation.  “Yes, you destroyed her coven.  But Mina wasn't there, was she?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When last I saw her, I offered an olive branch that she refused.  She was hiding something.  I didn't know what.  However, I know she was in this country to watch me for her sire.  Her sire is one of the four. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know where Mina has ran to, she is more discreet than Sol and she travels outside of my circles.  What I can tell you, however, is that Mary, you remember her?  The last of that clan you killed for me,” Thomas mocked Sabastian.  “Well, Mary arrived by boat, of all things, in Australia.  Now how did she get there and why?  We both know she's not strong enough to have gotten there without having been led.  She was also a big fan of Mina, or so I observed.  And did I mention that Mina's sire is Asian?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Continuing, Thomas said, “So, you don't have the girl.  Elizabeth doesn't have the girl.  I don't have her.  Mina led Mary to Australia and then ditched her on what I assume is a trip to see her sire.  Sol is in the cold lands above Europe under the secretive queen's protection despite a blood hunt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where's the little girl?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-4867181697103708212?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/4867181697103708212/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=4867181697103708212&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/4867181697103708212'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/4867181697103708212'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/07/0354-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0354: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6726943659746747666</id><published>2010-07-14T17:23:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-07-14T17:23:00.099-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0353: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“Yes Sabastian, this is not new to me.  I have only seen it once, but I have seen it.  Most of our kind go insane before this point, I suspect.  Or they give up and slumber.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian just looked at Thomas.  The voices in his mind were quiet, they had been quiet for several days.  But not being able to speak was new and it frightened him.  He had grown used to listening to the voices, to dealing with their demands.  But losing control of his faculties was a totally different level.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can see in your eyes that this is new.  I remember the other person I've seen with this when she was first afflicted.  She was much younger than you, though.  We all assumed her problem was youth.  Too many souls in too short a time.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You seem to have the opposite of that.  Too many souls over too long a period of time.  I fear I must take part of the blame for that,” Thomas said, starting to get up.  He paused before fully standing, “Is it OK if I stand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian nodded his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don't fear that I'll run.  First, I am aware that you could kill me like a small insect at any time.  Second, as you have already guessed, I am deeply intrigued by your current state of affairs.  And, yes, I am thinking of a way to use this to my advantage, there is no point denying this fact, since you already know it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But, to get back to my thoughts, I sent many powerful vampires to their deaths at your hands.  Several with hundreds of years of life, and the history of death that inherently goes with the years of life.  Your resent spree seems to have sent you over the edge.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don't know of the other with this affliction, do you?  Living with my beloved Elizabeth I guess you wouldn't.  She never did care for the rest of our kind and kept to herself for a very long time.  I suspect she was happiest with you.  You were her longest time away from me.  And I somehow believe that my mistreatment of you is responsible for her current hatred of me.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I won't kill her, just so you know.  She is the only vampire that has ever loved me for me.”  Thomas looked down and laughed, “I don't even love me for me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian looked keenly at Thomas.  He was being genuine, but why?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You see Sabastian, just as with life, in death we are driven by different things.  I am driven by a lust for power.  Perhaps it's to make up for some perceived failure on my part, I don't care to think about it.  But I want power.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Elizabeth is driven by hate.  She hated humanity for what it did to her.  She loved me for freeing her from that.  But hate has always been close to the surface.  It pops up now and again and we fight.  I fear that this fight will be unresolvable for her.  But, as I said, I am willing to let it pass because I believe I can use her to gain more power, assuming I can break her first.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You, meanwhile, are driven by love.  You love humans.  You love art.  I watched many times in amazement as you painstakingly followed a human for months only to let your victim live.  Yes, I watched you.  You knew you were being watched, but didn't pay attention to who.  Many times it was me.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You went to such lengths to ensure that the victim was evil.  Then, even though you had determined that this person deserved to die, you gave them one last chance.  One last review before you judged them.  And you let so many go. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know all too well that we do bad things and good things in our time.  That sometimes the good outweighs the bad.  Or at least some bad does not make one fully evil.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Such restraint.  You are an artist in all you do,” Thomas smiled.  “I'm sorry, I shouldn't mock when I am in the weaker position.  No, I suspect you have managed to take so many lives without insanity setting in because you were selective with your own victims.  But now too many innocent souls are within you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6726943659746747666?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6726943659746747666/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6726943659746747666&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6726943659746747666'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6726943659746747666'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/07/0353-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0353: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8863041898712790794</id><published>2010-07-07T17:21:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-07-07T17:21:00.887-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0352: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Having fallen to his hands and knees from the force of the impact, Thomas looked up at Night and screamed, “Do something.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A flash of anger raged across Sabastian's face and he strode over to Thomas with the intent of yelling, “Shut up.”  But what came out of his mouth was not his voice or his words.  When he opened his mouth the sound erupted from it, it was voices.  Not one, not two, but a cacophony of voices.  Men's voices, women's voices, adults and children all speaking at once.  There were different languages, different dialects, different words.  It was impossible to understand what was being said.  What was palpable, however, was the anger.  All of the voices were angry and what they were saying was angry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas looked at Sabastian with wide eyes, he pulled away, but could only go as far as the wall directly behind him.  He shifted to sit, leaning his back against the wall just below the section crushed by his body just moments before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No one spoke a word, until Thomas looked at Night.  But before he could say anything, Sabastian turned to her and said, “Save your soul.”  It was clear and distinct, it was one voice, but it was not Sabastian's voice. It was the voice of a woman and there was no anger in it, the words were said with love. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night looked at him with terror in her eyes.  It had been so long since she had heard that voice.  How could that voice be coming from Sabastian?  How could it have gotten into him?  She didn't believe for a second that it was Sabastian who had done this, but it was obvious to her, despite not really understanding what was going on, that a vampire that Sabastian had killed had.  In willful disbelief she asked, “Mother?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian went to speak again, planning to say, “no,” but the voice responded to Night by reiterating the warning, “Save your soul while you still can.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night's terror changed to shock.  It was her mother.  A vampire had killed her.  She backed away until she reached the door and then ran. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian turned to Thomas, who's face had changed.  It was obvious that he was no longer afraid.  There was almost a confidence in his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian just looked at him for a moment and then opened his mouth to ask where Susan was, but again the din of voices erupted.  Only this time, they seemed to shimmer and eventually they began to fall off.  It was like a waterfall whose flow was being constrained until only a trickle remained.  Little by little the voices trailed away until only one sounded.  “Where is my daughter?” it asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't have her,” Thomas said.  “I thought that I would find her here.  It's why I came here.  I most certainly didn't want to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian went to speak again, but Thomas put up his hand and said, “No, don't.  Let me talk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas went on, “I had assumed that Elizabeth had the girl and was either overtly or covertly using her as a means to control you.  You know me well enough to realize that I would use the little girl in this way.  I should have known that my darling Elizabeth would never do such a thing to you.  In fact, you probably know that I came here with the full intent of taking the girl and using her in just such a way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas paused and looked with genuine interest at Sabastian before saying, “I've seen this before.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8863041898712790794?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8863041898712790794/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8863041898712790794&amp;isPopup=true' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8863041898712790794'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8863041898712790794'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/07/0352-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0352: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8965485570817943900</id><published>2010-06-30T17:18:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-06-30T17:18:00.191-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0351: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>The building was dark when Night and Thomas walked up to it.  “I sense nothing inside,” Thomas said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is the building, I'm sure of it,” she replied.  “I don't know why she comes here, but there seems only a few reasons that might make sense.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” he answered, “I only hope it's favorable for us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I believe this will be a fruitful escapade,” Night said, knowing full well that this was a trap.  She was doing everything in her power to shield her mind from her sire, afraid that he would see through her ruse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night was beginning to see, however, that Thomas was so blinded by his own mind that it was virtually impossible for him to see anything.  Ever since the incident in Sabastian's basement, he had been more and more distracted by his own hatreds and desires. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Although she was clearly a part of the conspiracy, she felt as though Thomas was equally involved.  That, perhaps, he was even more to blame for what was to come than she was or, for that matter, than Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As they walked up the steps of the building, she thought about Sabastian and Thomas.  She feared them both, but differently.  Thomas was powerful, calculating and ruthless.  He would do anything for power.  Night knew full well that if power required sacrificing her, despite years of loyal service, Thomas would eagerly forsake her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her fear of Sabastian was different.  He almost seemed pure, or at least as pure as a vampire could be.  She feared him not because of what he could or would do to her.  She knew full well he would kill her without a second thought.  What she feared of him was his judgment.  That he asked her to do what she knew to be right, despite the risks it might pose for her.  She feared failing the test.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night stopped for a moment on the last flight of steps and closed her eyes.  She knew that whatever was coming would be her greatest trial.  She also knew full well that she would sacrifice Thomas, that she was sacrificing Thomas.  She resumed walking, catching up to Thomas at the only door on the top floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is this it?” he asked her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Honestly, I don't know,” she answered.  “But it appeared to me that she came to the top floor.  Since this is the only door here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Open it,” he commanded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night took a breath, knowing full well his intent was to sacrifice her if this were a trap, and forced the door open.  She quickly stepped inside to see Sabastian standing silently across the empty room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There's nothing here,” Thomas said from behind her, walking in and pushing her out of the way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night looked at Sabastian in astonishment.  He raised a hand, effectively telling her to be quiet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thomas looked around the large apartment.  There was nothing at all in the entire place, no furniture, no belongings, no trace that anyone human or vampire had been there in years.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dragging a hand across the kitchen counter, he put his finger up to show Night.  “No one has been here in years.”  He was angry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I...” she started before Sabastian walked across the room toward Thomas.  She watched as he moved, seeing him the entire way.  To Thomas, however, it was as if Sabastian was emerging from a cloud of smoke.  Like he had appeared by way of magic.  His eyes went wide as he tried to get out of the apartment.  Sabastian caught him by the arm and threw him into a wall across the room.  When he landed, the entire room shook from the force of the impact. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8965485570817943900?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8965485570817943900/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8965485570817943900&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8965485570817943900'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8965485570817943900'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/06/0351-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0351: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6254980825702975497</id><published>2010-06-23T17:12:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-06-23T17:12:00.212-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0350: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Sol laughed at the thought of the Keeper writing a book about him.  He wondered what it would actually contain.  But pushing those thoughts aide, he looked at Meredith and asked, “Why do you think he wanted me to read this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at Sol deeply, he could feel her probing his mind.  He did not try to fight her.  Eventually, she spoke to him with her thoughts, “I have no allegiance to my father.  I have no love for my father.  Up until this day, this part of my life as a vampire has largely been a lie.  A secret that I kept even from Gan.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With his mind, Sol asked, “What about the group of vampires that you killed?  John Paul sent me to them, but you killed them all.  What should I make of that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Out loud, Meredith responded, “John Paul was a zealot.  He was blinded by his belief in God.  My father was afraid of him and his prophecies. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Often you must keep your enemies closer than you do your allies.  That is especially true in our world, where time is virtually meaningless and death is so foreign.  He used John Paul.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked away from Meredith and bitterly replied, “So many people used him.  In the end, I don't know if anyone is innocent of that offense.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith put her hand on Sol's shoulder, “Do you really believe that you used him?  That you were not a friend to him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know anymore what to believe.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you believe in God?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I used to.  Then I stopped.  But John Paul always kept me close and we debated the topic endlessly.  I suppose he saw that, deep down, I wanted to believe.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you say now?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I say that I want to believe.  That I want to with all of my heart, but that I can't let myself.  That I must touch the wound.  He always said I was like Doubting Thomas.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And so you are,” Meredith replied with a smile.  “But you keep seeking out the answer just the same when you could easily give up, like so many of our kind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wish I could tell you for certain that God is, but I cannot.  What I can tell you is that I believe.  That what I have done up until now and what I will do from here is all to fulfill the prophecies and that I believe you are the sun that will shine a light to save us from ourselves.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have a great deal of faith in me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, but then if the Keeper has given you this book, I believe he does, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at her and smiled.  “So, what does the Keeper look like?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To me?” Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at her oddly, “What does that mean?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Keeper is an odd fellow.  An ancient and powerful vampire.  He reveals himself in different guises depending on...” she trailed off.  “Depending on his mood and to whom he has decided to reveal himself, I suppose.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So he appears differently to different people?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, that is what I am saying.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To some he is a milk toast little man, to others he is...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith interrupted, “a handsome knight with long dark hair and piercing eyes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is what he looks like to you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  How does he look to you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at her and said, “A stylish young man.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There you have it,” she replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is why no one knows when they meet him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  But the next time, if there is a next time, I'm sure you will realize.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6254980825702975497?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6254980825702975497/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6254980825702975497&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6254980825702975497'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6254980825702975497'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/06/0350-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0350: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-944181973218336503</id><published>2010-06-16T17:32:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-06-16T17:32:00.555-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0349: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Sol looked up from the book in shock.  He had not expected that turn of events.  It was almost heroic.  Meredith had denied her father the show of power he had wanted.  She emasculated him in his final act of power.  It was genius, let alone daring.  A smile broke out across Sol' face.  He could see why Meredith held herself with so much dignity and grace.  In that very moment, a moment that only she and her father shared, she had earned it and, at the same time, had disgraced him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol felt almost honored to be able to share that moment with her.  That she had allowed him to read this book.  That the Keeper had given it to him...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That moment is when it dawned on him.  The man who gave him the book was the Keeper.  He looked blankly at the wall in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had spent all of this time and effort to meet the Keeper and when given the chance, he didn't even realize that the Keeper was right in front on him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He looked again at the book.  There were a few pages left and, though distracted by what he believed to be a major personal failure, he continued.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After taking her mother's blood, Meredith appeared to go into a catatonic state.  Her eyes were open, but she was largely unresponsive.  Her father had her cleaned up and put in her old room.  He stayed with her for days.  The days turned to months.  After half a year, she started to have fits.  She would scream, lash out, and then clam back down into the same catatonic state.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was two years before she fully recovered, two years before she took blood from a victim for the first time.  Her father was amazed at how quickly she took to being a vampire.  He was amazed at how quickly she fell into place at his side as his queen.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These facts made him happy.  What saddened him was the cold exterior she kept.  The distance from everyone and everything.  It was as if nothing mattered to her.  She flowed quickly into the role of setting, enforcing, and mediating rules.  A very cold and calculating business that he was not good at, so that she complimented his power.  In fact, she immediately gained the respect of all based on her fairness and the simplicity with which she saw the truth in both incidents and others of her kind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The end,” Sol said out loud closing the book.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Was it a good read?” Meredith asked from behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol, startled, stood up and turned to look at her.  He had an odd look in his eye.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry,” she said, “you were deep in thought.  I didn't want to bother you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It's OK.  I've grown so accustomed to being alone down here I guess I let my guard down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I assure you, I mean you no harm.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know,” he replied with a chuckle and a noticeable change in his demeanor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's better,” Meredith said.  “Was it a good book?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Exceptionally good.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Would you like to share the story with me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I had to cut the pages open so I know you haven't read the book, but I doubt that I could tell you anything from this story that you don't already know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The one thing I want you to remember from that book,” Meredith said pointing at the tome, “is that my father is not my sire.  I have always maintained that he is, but that is a public lie meant to keep the peace for many reasons.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For myself, I would likely be branded a cannibal, like your friend Sabastian, if my true heritage were known.  Secondly, it gives my father the respect he desires even though he does not deserve it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I understand,” Sol said, lowering his head to show he appreciated what she was saying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought there were only two vampires who knew this story; my father and myself.  Now, it seems, there are four; my father, I, the Keeper and you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will not reveal this information to anyone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I do not doubt that,” Meredith replied with a knowing smile.  “But what I really want to know is why the Keeper decided to share this information with you.  After all of these years, it was with you that he chose to share my deepest secret.”  Her head was tilted slightly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You didn't realize it was him, did you?” she asked, smirking. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol sighed deeply, looking at the floor, “No, it didn't dawn on me until the end of the book.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You spend all this time searching for him, he shows himself to you, and you miss your opportunity to ask the one question you needed to.  Why did John Paul tell you to seek him out?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked up, trying to hide how deeply disturbed he was at missing exactly what Meredith had said he missed, he smiled and said, “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don't feel bad,” she comforted, walking over and putting her arm around Sol.  “He never reveals himself the way you expect.  And he rarely reveals himself without making at least a second appearance.  He sees that you are important and you interest him.”  Taking the book from Sol's hand, she said, “He may even be writing a book about you right now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-944181973218336503?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/944181973218336503/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=944181973218336503&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/944181973218336503'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/944181973218336503'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/06/0349-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0349: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-9189614907440178389</id><published>2010-06-09T17:21:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2010-06-09T17:24:43.296-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0348: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>After a brief moment, Meredith's father yelled for guards to clean up what he termed, “this mess.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith was outraged.  She stood up, and screamed at her father.  “This mess?  This mess?  You are a monster!  This mess is your wife.  She loved you, she gave birth to your child.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith's father tilted his head and looked at her.  “You have no concept of what I have become.  Of what I am and will be forever.  Your mother was a...” he stopped. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith stepped away from her father.  He was a monster.  He was a powerful, vengeful, and aspiring monster.  She could see in him that he wanted to rule the world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will have a queen by my side,” he said to her.  “You will be that queen.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will not,” Meredith announced with fury.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The men in the room had not truly begun to clean up, as they were paying more attention to the drama unfolding in the room than their assigned task.  Looking at them gravely, Meredith's father said, “Leave us.”  The men scurried out of the room, leaving the mother's body on the floor where it fell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her father closed the door, turned, and said, “You will be my queen.”  He said it with a calm that sent a chill through Meredith's body.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Father, no,” she begged, though she knew there would be no way to stop him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He walked up to her and said, “And to ensure that you never betray me again, I will teach you a lesson before I make you like I am.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol, closed that book.  A tear fell down his cheek.  He knew that what he was about to read, he knew that he would read it, but he didn't want to make it real by seeing the words.  He paced the room, hoping that someone would come in, but unwilling to leave the book.  After bracing himself, he sat again and read.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith's father grabbed her forcefully by the arm and ripped her clothing off.  He looked her naked body over and smiled.  “You will now learn your place.  I am your father, your Sire and your king.  You are powerless to stop me and you will forever remember that after this night.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He threw her to the floor and unbuckled his pants.  Standing half naked above his daughter, he listened as she begged him to stop.  He did not, her struggles were futile, he was too strong for her to stop him.  He raped her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol cried openly.  His bloody tears stained his hands and arms as he wiped them away.  The book itself had little red circles where his tears had fallen.  It took him some time, but he composed himself and continued.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith had drawn herself into a ball in the corner while her father cleaned himself up.  She was lost in her own world.  Eventually her father said, “It is time.”  This brought her back to the room and the situation. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She did not fight her father when he drew her blood.  She did not fight the death as it crept over her, she did not fight as her father lifted her dying body up and offered his  wrist.  She looked over at her mother's body and with her last effort lunged at it.  Her father was too shocked to do anything but watch as his daughter drank the still warm blood of his dead wife, her mother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He did nothing as she rolled over from her mother's body, a wild look in her eye.  To his surprise, he felt that it had worked.  She had made herself of her mother to spite him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-9189614907440178389?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/9189614907440178389/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=9189614907440178389&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9189614907440178389'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9189614907440178389'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/06/0348-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0348: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-4832264757585845052</id><published>2010-05-26T15:39:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-05-26T15:39:00.804-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0347: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Sol went back to the story.  Meredith's mother and father remained together for several years afterward, pretending that nothing had changed.  But it had, and they all knew it.  The stress was evident and it pulled them apart.  Meredith was closer to her mother than her father, and that bond only intensified after her father became a vampire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Occasionally, Meredith could hear her parents fighting.  She knew that her father wanted to sire both her mother and her.  The idea frightened Meredith, but it was obvious that it was beyond objectionable to her mother.  Her mother was a deeply religious woman, who viewed her husband as a demon.  Why she stayed with him Meredith didn't seem to know.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eventually her father demanded that they submit to being sired.  Her mother refused, leading to her father backing down.  The anger she saw at the first rejection, however, was glowing in her father's eyes again.  And Meredith knew that this time he was going to release his fury.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She attempted to tell her mother, but her mother would not listen.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol stopped reading again and looked up.  He was amazed at the detail and depth of The Keeper's knowledge.  He was also quite certain he knew what was coming next.  He took a deep breath and went back to the book.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next night, while sitting as a family in a living area, Meredith's father stood and announced to the pair that they would be sired by him that very night.  Predictably, this led to a massive fight between her mother and father that ended when he forcibly drew her blood.  In her desperate dying moments, her husband turned her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith watched this with horror.  She was young, but had seen much in her life.  It was a brutal world in which she lived, but to see her father do such a horrible thing to her mother was unthinkable.  She stood motionless, paralyzed with fear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After her mother had, in her dying weakness, taken her husband's blood, Meredith's father looked up at his daughter.  He had an evil smile on his face that left quickly when he saw Meredith.  He demanded that she go to her room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When she didn't move, he stood up and struck her.  This sent her across the room and left her unconscious on the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She never knew how long she was out, but when she awoke, her father was laying next to her on a bed in the inner castle.  It seemed as if he were dead.  Her mother was not in the room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She didn't try to wake her father, instead, she chose to leave.  She quickly ran to her room and collected anything she could grab and stuff into a small bag.  With that she took a horse and ran for her life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon reaching the first town, it was obvious to her that she could not hide among the people of her father's kingdom.  Her look was too striking to not be noticed.  She did not want to leave the kingdom, so she took to the mountains.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Somehow, she managed to live in the mountains for several years.  She lived like an animal in some ways, hunting and fighting for survival.  Luckily she never faced any serious injury or interaction with another human.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her new life was not to last, as one evening in the dead of winter, she awoke to find her father standing motionless outside the cave she had taken as a home.  They stood looking at each other for a long time before her father said, “You will come home with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will not.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You will do as your father commands.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are not my father.  You are an abomination to God.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At that her father flew at her with such speed that she didn't have time to move.  He grabbed her and forced her onto his horse, bringing her back to the castle.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She was stunned by the number of vampires in the castle.  When she had left, it was only her mother and father that had been turned.  Now, he had a small army of vampires.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Her father put her in a room with no windows and several guards.  “Your mother will want to see that you are alive and well,” he grunted before closing the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked around, knowing it was useless for her to try to escape.  She was trapped and could only hope that her mother's fury or her father's compassion would save her from their fate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She remained in the room for several days, being watched over by a vampire handmaid.  Meredith tried to speak with her, but the woman would not interact with her in any way other than that prescribed by her job function.  Meredith could tell that she was driven by fear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eventually, her father returned.  “Come,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I do not wish to,” Meredith replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will force you if you do not.”  She complied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They walked to a chamber in the basement that had been reserved for torture.  “Why are we here,” she asked fearfully.  Her father only looked at her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Opening the door, she saw her mother in the corner in shackles.  When their eyes met, her mother smiled.  Then, looking at her husband, she said, “You have damned us all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She took one of her chains, wrapped it around her neck, and, before Meredith's father could stop her, cut her own head off.  Meredith fell to the floor crying.  She couldn't believe what she had just seen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith's father stood over his wife's body and said without any emotion, “Stupid woman.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-4832264757585845052?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/4832264757585845052/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=4832264757585845052&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/4832264757585845052'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/4832264757585845052'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/05/0347-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0347: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8281462658077577874</id><published>2010-05-19T15:37:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-05-19T15:37:00.339-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0346: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>The next evening Sol rose and went immediately to the library. The title of the book was “Becoming Queen.” He assumed it was the story of Meredith's assumption of power after her father chose to sleep. Yet, why would that upset her so? He didn't open the book and simply contemplated Meredith's reaction for a moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His thoughts varied widely, but what fascinated him most was that she would let him read it. He cracked the book open, to find that the pages had yet to be cut. Unlike the other books in the library, this one was hand bound. He looked around to find a knife and cut the pages. He hadn't needed to cut pages in so long that he was actually quite nervous. It heightened his anticipation and drew him even further into the story—and he hadn't read a word yet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As he turned the pages, it started with a human king. The king ruled a small kingdom in northern Europe. It was obviously a brutal time that required a brutal king. The story ran through years of combat. Sol wondered when vampires would appear in the story, as it was written by and for vampires. Just as Sol was getting tired of reading about foreign invader after foreign invader, a new force entered the fray, a clan of vampires.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as before, the king fought. And he fought well, killing many of the vampires by sheer force of numbers. It was clear that the king understood what he was up against and prepared accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was also clear that his counter attacks were keenly focused. They were planned to bring about some specific outcome, though the Keeper, in his frustrating way, would not reveal it before its time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol found it odd that the king was never referred to as anything else. He was nameless, though it would be obvious to all who knew him who he was. His deeds were powerful, distinct. He continued with the story.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eventually, the king had defeated the vampire clan. An act that impressed Sol greatly. The only vampire left was a relatively young vampire named Gri who the King had captured. Before he read further, Sol knew the story he was about to read and knew about whom he was reading.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Sol expected, the king forced Gri to sire him, giving the king immortal life. It was a damn fool thing to do, since Gri knew little of the life a vampire must live. At first, the king attempted to hide what he had become. But it become more and more difficult.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When he could no longer hide it from his wife and daughter, who's name was quite expectedly Meredith, he explained his actions to both of them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith's mother rejected the king as a grotesque beast, an animal, and a freak while Meredith watched. Her father pleaded with his wife to understand, to see that he did it for them. That this would ensure their reign forever. That he had done this, taken the actions he chose, to protect them for all eternity. She wouldn't listen. She ran from him. Meredith remained. She knew how dangerous her father's anger could be and she saw in his eyes that her mother had drawn from him an anger deeper than any she had ever seen before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol paused again. He was amazed at the detail that the Keeper was able to give of Meredith's thoughts and actions. It was like he was there with them, as if he saw how important she would be before she was important. Even the bland descriptions of her parents seemed to show that it was Meredith's story, not theirs. They were just actors in another person's life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8281462658077577874?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8281462658077577874/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8281462658077577874&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8281462658077577874'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8281462658077577874'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/05/0346-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0346: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2711488172504110334</id><published>2010-05-12T15:33:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-05-12T15:33:00.777-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0345: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“You look like you've seen a ghost,” Gan said, walking over to Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh, no. Just engrossed in a book. I'm sorry, it's just. The book is very powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Most of the books in these walls are,” Meredith said, looking closely at Sol. “Is it just the book?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at her for a moment and said, “Mostly. But I grow weary of waiting.” He didn't tell her about the vampire, he felt he shouldn't. Sol didn't know why he shouldn't, but he felt it was better to keep the visit to himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Time is of little value to vampires. I've told you this before. Still, your wait will not be much longer. My father's resting place will soon be thawed out and we will awaken him. I am far more certain of who is with me than I was before the meetings began.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that what this is all about?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why invite me to meet some but not others?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To show you who your true friends and enemies are,” Meredith responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You'll need that information at some point,” Gan interjected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is always good to know these things,” Sol said, still somewhat distracted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure you are OK?” Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol chuckled, “Yes, I am sure.” He stood up, holding the book the stranger had given him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What book is that?” Meredith asked, pointing to the book in his hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked down at it, and said, “I... I don't know. I just found it. I was going to complete that one,” he said pointing to the book he was reading, “and then start this one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where did you find it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Over there,” he said, pointing to where the vampire pulled it from behind the other books.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“May I?” she asked, holding out her hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol didn't want to give it to her, but knew he had no choice. “Certainly,” he said, handing the thin volume to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She took it and looked at the cover. Then she looked at Sol for a long moment. “You say you just found it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. I was taking a break from reading and rummaging through the stacks when it sort of jumped out at me. I mean its very different from the others. Less ornate, thinner.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That it is,” she replied, before opening the book to reveal uncut pages. “I have never seen this book before,” she said, looking again at Sol. “It has never been read.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at her closely and replied, “Would you like to read it first?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at the book again, and then back to Sol. He could see that she was upset, though he couldn't tell why. “No, no. You read it,” she said and gave it back to him. “It seems to me that there must be a reason for you finding this book at this time out of so many other books.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We'll be having a second meeting with a King from the lower provinces,” Gan interrupted. “We would like you to join us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Absolutely,” Sol replied a little too eagerly. “Have I met him before?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It's a her,” Meredith stated, “but she likes to call herself king. And no, you have not met her. At least not recently.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Gan,” Meredith announced, “will you please go and get things ready. I want to talk to Sol alone for a moment.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes my love,” Gan said, as he left the suite of rooms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol was worried, but was attempting not to show it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Relax,” Meredith said, sitting down. Sol sat, as well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That book, I know the story it contains. I never realized that it was written. The Keeper seems to see all things. He amazes me sometimes. I... I'm not sure if he is one vampire or many vampires working as one because it seems too improbable that he could be in the middle of so many important events. To have such details of so many things.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, my lady,” Sol said to fill in a pause.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at him. “I know that you are lying about finding it. You are strong enough to hide how you acquired it, but not strong enough to hide the emotions surrounding this act.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't hold this against you. You have a reason. I presume it is a good reason.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is,” Sol said, not knowing if it was really a good reason or not.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then read and tell me what you think when you are done.” She got up, took Sol's hand and they left for the meeting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2711488172504110334?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2711488172504110334/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2711488172504110334&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2711488172504110334'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2711488172504110334'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/05/0345-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0345: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2684885609862489338</id><published>2010-05-05T15:30:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-05-05T15:30:00.366-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0344: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>Time passed slowly as Meredith resumed control of her lands and exerted more power over some of the new kings and queens. And, generally, ran her kingdom. It was clear to Sol that she had lost control of much of Europe and that she was now attempting to regain that control in a congenial way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She was meeting with a great many vampires, always with Gan at her side. She never spoke out loud. The few times that Sol was invited to join, he somehow found the meetings tedious and boring. What he wanted to do was read. He was fascinated by the Keeper's books. What was going on in the meetings was largely showmanship.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol could tell that a great many of the visiting vampires were lying to Meredith. He was aware that she obviously knew this, but she never let any of the visitors know. And she never spoke to him about any of the visitors or the visits in any material way. And he could never tell why he had been invited to some meetings but not others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still, he was happiest when he was alone in what he had come to call the Library, though that wasn't its main purpose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After one particularly long meeting with a vampire who was particularly adept at deception, Sol came back to the Library and began to read a book he had started but had not completed. It was a story of a love affair between a female vampire and a human. If he didn't know it was true, he would have thought the story line painfully predictable. But, knowing it's truth, it was fascinating.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Engrossed in the book, Sol wasn't paying close attention to his surroundings. He had learned quickly that the Library was a place that only Meredith and her closest companions could go, so he let his guard down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you like love stories?” a man's voice asked, breaking Sol's focus.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked up to see a young man dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. His dark sunglasses covered his eyes and struck a compelling image on his white face. He had wisps of stark blond hair dangling about his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry,” Sol said, “but I do not believe I know you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You do not.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“May I inquire as to your name and origin?” Sol was trying desperately to focus and read the vampire's mind, but he was obviously old and powerful.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No you may not. And stop trying to get into my head,” the man said, looking over his sunglasses and winking at Sol with a wry smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry, but you must appreciate my apprehension.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I do. There are a great many people who hate you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am aware.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And news that you are here has spread far and wide.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is news to me, but thank you for the information.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are such the rage that I thought I should meet you,” the vampire said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know what to say to that,” Sol replied, quickly calculating how he might defend himself if needed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I won't harm you, but others would. Including some you might believe harmless.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is this visit a warning?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No. I simply wanted to get to know you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And what of me getting to know you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That will happen in due time,” the vampire said. Then, looking around, he announced, “I must go. However, as I see you like to read, I would like to suggest a book for you.” He walked over to a far bookcase and began to finger along the spines of the books. When he found the one he was looking for, he pushed it aside to reveal a thin volume hidden behind the other books. He pulled it out, looked over the cover, and returned to Sol. “This one, it is short, but I think you will find it quite compelling.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you,” Sol said, looking down at the book. When he looked up again, the vampire was gone. Before he had time to look for him, Meredith and Gan walked into the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2684885609862489338?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2684885609862489338/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2684885609862489338&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2684885609862489338'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2684885609862489338'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/05/0344-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0344: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8501678387285293288</id><published>2010-04-28T15:28:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-04-28T15:28:00.438-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0343: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>“She is your heir,” the vampire said. “You have come back to us to cleanse our kind and protect their kind by passing on your obligations to her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at Susan and then at the crowd. “Is this true?” she asked the little girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know,” Susan answered. With her mind, however, she said, “Regardless of the truth, I suggest we play along.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina continued to look at her. Then, turning to the vampire, she said, “Neither she nor I know the truth of this. But I know a place that we can find out. She is young yet. I know she is very special, but I do not know if she is the one. It may take years, but they will discern the truth. I am certain of it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then you must take her there and find out what we already know by the prophecies.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What prophet told you of our coming and when?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When? I am not old enough to tell you, because it was before my time. But the prophet was not the one who told us, it was his scribe that told us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So who were these people?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not people Princess, vampires.” A murmur ran through the crowd.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, what vampires?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Father was the prophet. The Keeper was the scribe.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at him for a long time before saying, “Then I believe I have no choice but to bring the little girl to learn of her true place in life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, you must,” the vampire said, moving out of the way and touching Susan as she walked by.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina's mind was rushing. Thoughts were flooding over her. Why had she been sent to the New World? Was it to watch Thomas or to find the little girl? Or, worse, to get rid of her... She knew her sire was aware of these prophecies and that they had been kept from her. Always kept from her, always altered to bend the truth to... She didn't want to think it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How could she have been so blind? And she told her Sire about the little girl. She stopped and looked at Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan smiled and said, “Yes, you have been betrayed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina dropped to her knees in front of Susan and held her close, she whispered, “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry,” in the little girl's ear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There's no need to be sorry,” Susan said, pushing Mina back and looking her in the eyes. “Things were meant to happen this way. And I said you were betrayed. I didn't say that you had betrayed me. That is a choice you will have to make in the future. Right now, we have a monk to visit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina kept looking at the small child in front of her. At times she was more knowing than any person or vampire Mina had ever met. At others she was a wide eyed little girl just looking to have fun and play. Flashes of the trip to China went through Mina's mind. Susan could be so innocent in one moment and then she would be like a different person. Could this little girl be what she thought she was? Could Mina's role have been predestined? Could her sire have kept this from her for so long? Could she have lived in ignorance for so long?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina stood up and looked uneasily over the crowd. “I can no longer play this game little one. I need to think and there is too much humanity here for that. Hold on to me as tightly as you can.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan ran up to her and grabbed around her body with her arms and legs after Mina had picked her up. Mina held her tightly to her body with her own arms and then crouched down. Looking around at the rooftops, she jumped to the nearest. The crowd let out a shout of awe that Mina could hear as she continued from roof top to roof top out of the city.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8501678387285293288?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8501678387285293288/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8501678387285293288&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8501678387285293288'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8501678387285293288'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/04/0343-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0343: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3136216185846706720</id><published>2010-04-21T15:19:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-04-21T15:19:00.212-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0342: The Vampire's Daughter Book IV</title><content type='html'>With few belongings to pack up, the pair were downstairs quite quickly. Mina wanted to leave through a back exit, so they quietly attempted to sneak out. As it turned out, however, the only rear exit led to an alley that emptied out the front. There was no way to escape the crowd without jumping from building to building, something she didn't wish to do with Susan in tow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, we're here,” Mina announced, looking around the corner of the alley. “We might as well head down the alley.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Susan said plainly. “We should go back through the front.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why? What difference does it make?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“All of the difference to the people here to see you. They are expecting a princess, not a common alley cat,” Susan said simply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at her and asked, “Why should I put on a show for them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because they want one and this will go much better if you give them one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And you know this for certain?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is nothing certain,” Susan said, “at least not in the short term.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina kept looking at her. “And if I don't do as you suggest?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You will,” Susan said, as she walked back toward the building. Mina shook her head and followed. She knew Susan was correct in what she said and almost hated to admit it, but had to.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina led the way into the lobby thinking that she might have to protect Susan. She was, however, greeted by bowing staff members placing flowers at her feet. She was taken aback and tentatively moved forward. When she moved by them, the people touched Susan. There was no attempt to hurt her, they simply wanted to touch her so that somehow a part of her might rub off on them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At first Mina moved to block them, but Susan said to her with her mind, “No. It's OK. They don't mean me any harm.” Mina was shocked by Susan's ability to speak directly to her mind, but there was no time for discussing the issue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The staff of five followed behind to the door, when Susan held Mina's hand to stop her from leaving. Mina turned to see Susan's smiling face. The little girl ran back to the owner's daughter. The owner told his daughter to kneel, but Susan lifted her up by the hands. Susan took an exotic flower from the floor, broke off the stem and put the flower in the little girl's hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She then picked up a rose, walked over to the owner and his wife. She took their hands and pricked each of their index fingers with a thorn. She put each of their hands in the other's mouth. In Chinese she told them, “Love is in your house.” She touched the woman's belly and told them, “It will be a boy, but you won't forget your Lotus Blossom.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At that she walked back to Mina. Mina watched as the couple embraced each other. Mina could feel the happiness of the couple radiate throughout the room. The little girl ran over and joined in the hug.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can we go now?” Mina asked Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan looked out the door and said, “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the pair walked out, the crowd parted. It was a small street, so the crowd appeared larger than it was, but it was still an impressive gathering. Again, flowers were laid at their feet and people touched Susan. When they came upon the first vampire, he stood in Mina's way. It was the vampire from the previous night, only this time he was alone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mountain Princess,” he said bowing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is an old name,” Mina replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does the age of a name matter?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Things change, in time,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” he answered, looking at Susan, who had walked by Mina's side. “And sometimes the change is foretold.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I must admit that I do not know what you're talking about,” she told him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That has been obvious from the start or you wouldn't have been sneaking around. But perhaps that was best anyway.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why are you so interested in the little girl?” She asked to a hushed crowd.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3136216185846706720?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3136216185846706720/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3136216185846706720&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3136216185846706720'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3136216185846706720'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/04/0342-vampires-daughter-book-iv.html' title='0342: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter Book IV'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1009107412602921295</id><published>2010-04-14T17:39:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2010-04-14T17:39:00.384-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0341: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>“I am not old enough to know of the Mountain Princess except through the lore of our kind,” the clan leader finally said.  “The story goes on to suggest that when you come back there will be great suffering and a prodigal child.”  He looked closely at Susan after saying those words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Does it?  I was unaware,” Mina responded, pushing Susan behind her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Can you prove what you say?” the vampire asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No more than you can prove I am lying.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then we have a difficult situation.  If you are telling the truth, then I will surly die in any attempt to kill you.  If you are lying, then you have made a fool of me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Would you rather be a fool who lives another day or one that takes on a fight beyond his capabilities and dies?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You won't kill him,” Susan said from behind Mina.  “It's not his time yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The vampire stood silent for a long time, looking Mina in the eyes.  Finally, he said, “I would rather live to fight another day.  Even if that day is the end of days.”  He bowed, and left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; After he left, Susan popped out from behind Mina and excitedly said, “You never told me you were a princes!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina smiled, her ward was so adult in what she did and said that it was easy to forget that she was still a child.  She liked these moments, she liked to see that Susan was young and fun loving.  “I don't want to disappoint you, but I am no princes.  It was just what they called me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Oh, well I've always thought of you as a princess,” Susan said, before walking to the bed.  “It's getting late.  We should probably sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, but I want to be up early tomorrow night so we can leave the city.  My Sire will surely know that I have abdicated my duties and come to these shores.  I suspect my Sire will be angry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yeah,” Susan said, putting even more fear into Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “The city is no place for us to hide.  We'll move to the mountainside.  I know of...  At least I used to know of a monastery that will take in my kind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They will,” she said.  “But it's different now.  Good night,” Susan said, jumping on the bed and snuggling under the covers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina didn't bother to ask her how she knew or what she knew.  There was no chance of getting an answer that would resolve either question.  Mina opened the closet and walked inside. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The next evening, Mina practically leaped out of the closet.  “There are vampires in the area.  Many vampires.  We must leave quickly before there are any more confrontations.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Susan was looking out the window.  “I don't think we need to rush.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What?” Mina asked, walking over to the window and looking out onto a sea of people.  “My God,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I think people know you're here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “This is amazing.  I don't understand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yeah, I know.  There's so many people.  And vampires,” she said, pointing to select sections of the crowd.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You can tell which are vampires and which are not?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Sure, can't you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “In a crowd like this, I can't tell until I am close to them.  But you can tell from here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Do you know how many there are?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Lots.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don't understand why I slept so late,” Mina said, finally noting that it was well past the time she normally woke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I guess you were meant to see this,” Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That's wonderful, dear, but how do we deal with it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I think they're here to see you,” Susan said, still looking out the window.  “We might as well go down and say hello on our way out of the city.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You make it sound so simple.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It is, kinda.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What if they attack us?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They don't mean you any harm, at least most of them,” Susan responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1009107412602921295?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1009107412602921295/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1009107412602921295&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1009107412602921295'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1009107412602921295'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/04/0341-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0341: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8287860712198594121</id><published>2010-04-07T17:38:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-04-07T17:38:00.942-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0340: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Mina brought the bodies to the roof and then the pair changed hotels. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “My sire has long forgotten the coastal cities,” Mina said, as they set up in the second hotel room.  “There has always been a power struggle because of it.  My sire doesn’t really care, though.  It makes for interesting trips.  Of course I haven’t been back in a very long time.  This was little more than a fishing village filled with poor peasants the last time I visited.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You’ve been away that long?” Susan asked with genuine interest and surprise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina chuckled, “Yes.  I’m very old.  Most from my time are dead or have gone to sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Why haven’t you gone to sleep?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I’ve never wanted to.  Like my sire, I’ve always wanted to see what is happening in the world, to be a part of what is going on.  Those that sleep, they seem to lose interest.  Time drags on for them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yeah, time gets boring sometimes.  Like on the ship,” Susan added.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Like on the ship.  That was months, but I’ve lived for centuries.  Your time here on Earth is but a blink of an eye to me.  A generation can pass and it means little to me.  I must adapt and change with the time, but it is just that.  I am moving with time.”  She looked away, thinking about her life.  She felt somehow that it was going to end with this little girl.  “Do you know when I’m going to die?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Susan looked at her and then looked down.  “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Do you know how?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” Susan answered with her head still down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Do I die protecting you?” Mina asked, looking away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Do you kill me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; There was no answer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Is it in self defense?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Susan did not answer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Can I change that outcome?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You can always change the outcome.  You have free will,” Susan said, coming over and hugging Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Starting to cry, Mina said, “It was your choice to bring us here.  Is this the path we must go down?  Can’t I take you away?  Can’t we go somewhere that no one will find us?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We could try,” Susan said, crying in sympathy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The pair sat holding each other for a long time.  Mina was stroking the child’s hair and singing gently in Chinese.  Susan listened and rocked with Mina’s body.  It was nice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They have found us again,” Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I know.  They always will,” Susan answered just as the door broke in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina put Susan behind her, and watched as four vampires walked in to the room.  A fifth vampire followed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You killed two of my best men,” he said.  “You must be quite powerful.”  He was small and looked as though he was made when he was very old. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina looked at him keenly and replied, “Do you know who I am?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don’t care who you are.  You are in my territory and you are not welcome.  You’ve killed my children.  It is now your time to die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I have it on good authority that it isn’t,” Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I think I’ll decide that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I suggest you leave,” Susan said, stepping out from behind Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Oh, the child you protect.  It is very sad when a vampire tries to relive the life before.  It is gone.  Forever gone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Mina said.  She let out a sigh, “But if we must fight, let’s get it over with.  I suggest that you and I do battle alone.  If I win, your men leave.  Unless you are afraid,” she challenged, assuming that he would have to take her challenge to save face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don’t think so,” he said.  “Not after what you did to my men.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Times have changed greatly since I was last in this city.  It has grown from a poor fishing village to a haven for misfits.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The vampire put his hand up as if to stop his men.  “A fishing village?  What is your name?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “My name is Mina.  If you are old enough, you would remember me as the Mountain Princess.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; There was a silence in the room that lasted several minutes.  The vampire was clearly contemplating what to do next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8287860712198594121?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8287860712198594121/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8287860712198594121&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8287860712198594121'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8287860712198594121'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/04/0340-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0340: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3933577552067436862</id><published>2010-03-31T17:31:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-03-31T17:31:00.259-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0339: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>As the boat limped into port, Mina stood fully healed on the deck with Susan by her side.  It was chilly and Susan was wearing a sailor's jacket. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “This is where you're from?” Susan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No.  I'm not from here.  I was born in what is now called Taiwan.  Grew up a slave in Japan.  Was made there and brought to China by my sire,” Mina answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The two stood silently and watched as the boat glided to the dock, hitting it with a jarring bang.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I haven't set anything up,” Mina announced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That's OK,” Susan replied.  “We'll stay on the boat tonight.  Tomorrow we'll find someplace to stay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The next night, the pair disembarked just after sunset.  As they walked through the boatyard and into the city, Mina said, “There have been many changes since I was last here.  I’m not sure I…” She stopped abruptly and turned around.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We are being watched,” Susan said simply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.  Do you know for how long?” Mina asked, looking at the girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Since yesterday.  There was a man outside the ship when I got up, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then someone knows we are here.  I wonder if they know who I am?  I don’t think they are from my clan, but I can’t really tell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We still have to find someplace to stay,” Susan said, shrugging her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, child, yes we do,” was the reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; They continued to walk, finding a small hotel where they booked a room.  Shortly after settling in, there was a knock at the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina looked up at Susan, “How did they get so close without me sensing them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Susan said, “I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina walked to the door and opened it.  Outside were two small Asian vampires.  “May I help you?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Our sire would like to meet you,” one said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina looked at the vampire for a moment and asked, “Who is your sire?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That’s not your concern just yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; She again looked at them for a moment, then said, “Am I expected to go to your sire or will your sire be visiting me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We are to take you to him, now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “And if I refuse the invitation?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That isn’t an option.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “And if I kill you both?” she asked casually.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The vampire who had not yet spoken smiled and said, “I would like to see you do that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Well, I’m not going anywhere right now.  I don’t know who controls this city anymore, but I am quite certain that there is little need for me to meet him.  Moreover, if he knew who I was, he wouldn’t want to meet me.  So, unless you wish to die, I suggest you go back to your sire and tell him that it just didn’t work out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The two vampires looked at each other and then lunged at Mina.  The struggle was quick and it wasn’t clear to her exactly what happened after their initial attack, but she killed one quite quickly by breaking his neck.  The other was killed by Susan, she had taken a chair broken it and sent a splintered leg through the back of the other vampire’s neck into and through his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Mina, who had been pushed to the floor in the first rush, looked up at Susan.  Susan smiled at her and said, “We’ll need to move them into the sun.  Or at least someplace that will get sun in the morning.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, yes we will,” Mina replied, getting herself up off the floor.  “How do you know that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I’ve had to dispose of vampires before.”&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3933577552067436862?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3933577552067436862/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3933577552067436862&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3933577552067436862'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3933577552067436862'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/03/0339-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0339: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-7826834533186804348</id><published>2010-03-24T17:29:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-03-24T17:29:00.497-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0338: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>In the parlor Meredith was informed of everything that she essentially already knew.  There were nuances to the information, such as who had taken over in the absence of other clan leaders, a list of vampires once thought dead that had been sighted, and reports of decent in the ranks of the new kings and queens.  None of this surprised her and none of it really mattered.  All she cared about was awakening her father and introducing him to Sol.  But that would have to wait until she had a better handle on who she could trust.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sol, meanwhile, had been taken to an inner basement apartment.  It was elegant and spacious.  He spent the next several hours exploring both the rooms, their belongings and some of the books that filled the shelves of the book cases that lined the walls. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; While his attention was focused on what appeared to be a historical account of a vampire war supposedly written by the Keeper, Meredeth asked, “Are you comfortable?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Clearly shocked, Sol looked up and said, “Yes, uh, yes I am.  Thank you My Lady.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You need not address me formally here.  You can treat me as you wish.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Very well, My Lady,” he replied with a smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I startled you,” Meredith said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You were distracted.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.  This book, it says it was written by the Keeper.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It was.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Is he here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Meredith looked around the room.  “No, I believe we are alone.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I guess that's why you're talking to me out loud, but you know that's not what I meant.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Meredith laughed.  “Do you want to know the truth about the Keeper?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, yes I would.  John Paul said that he could help me.  That I should find him.  And I would very much like to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I wouldn't tell you if he were here,” she said.  “No one would.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Very few would know him anymore now.  And those that do, respect him and what he does quite fully.  His work, as you are reading, is both substantial and profound.  He has seen and recorded things that I never would have considered important, but he has seen as pivotal.  And he has, more often than not, proven correct.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “The book you are reading now, for example, an unremarkable battle on the surface.  He's captured it in fine detail.  What you'll find by the end, is that the key participants are all kings and queens today.  They used that war to remove not just a formidable adversary, but also their own sire.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sol interrupted, “So all of the news they reported to their sire was false?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Not so much false as exaggerated.  They didn't fabricate anything, that would have backfired.  But they extended the truth just enough to bring about a war.  One that would lead to the demise of their sire's enemy but at the cost of breaking covenants their sire thought another had already broken.  They brought him to my court to judge the legality of the battle. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They, as it were, brought their own sire to me on a silver platter and I rewarded them for this by giving them not just his territory but the territory of the defeated clan.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So they took advantage of you.  Why did you let it happen if you knew?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “But I didn't know.  And I still do not, except that I do,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “But the Keeper knew and wrote it down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.  The Keeper did know.  And yes he wrote it down.  And he saw that this was material, even when I did not.  For these kings and queens have abused their powers.  But I do not own the book you are reading.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I've never seen that book and neither have you,” she said to Sol.  “The Keeper does not provide his history to anyone.  Unless he does.  And if he does, you mustn't reveal it.  He is known to a few, but they will guard his identity.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then how does anyone find him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They look.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sol felt as though Meredith was talking him in circles.  “I...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “If he wants you to find him, he will introduce himself.  Do not give up.  I believe he will want you to find him in time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “In time?” Sol asked, showing obvious impatience.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We are vampires, time has little meaning to us.  You are still too young to fully understand that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-7826834533186804348?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/7826834533186804348/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=7826834533186804348&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7826834533186804348'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7826834533186804348'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/03/0338-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0338: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2002291507747586718</id><published>2010-03-17T17:27:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-03-17T17:27:00.278-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0337: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>After a drive of several hours, filled with little meaningful discussion, they arrived at the gates to Meredith's palace.  Sol looked out the window and said, “Wow, that's a huge house.  It's beautiful.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That's the gate house,” Meredith replied with a smirk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No,” shot back Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Pulling up, Gan lowered his window and spoke in Russian to a guard, telling him that he had the Queen with him, and that he was to open the gates and prepare the castle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The guard looked into the car with an air of disbelief.  But when he saw Meredith, his entire demeanor changed.  Sol could both sense the guard's fear and visibly see it in his eyes.  The guard quickly waved at another guard to open the gates and then ran off to the gate house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Gan raised the window.  Once it was shut, Sol said, “Wow, that was astonishing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Why?” Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He was terrified of you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “As he should be,” she said.  “I hold the power to extinguish his life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I have a hard time believing that you use that power recklessly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don't abuse that power, but I do use it,” she said.  “My father used it more frequently than I, which has left a lasting impression on my subjects.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I assume by that you mean that he used it recklessly,” Sol said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Don't be impertinent.  I will not allow you to disparage my father in any way, particularly here,” she said coldly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Bowing as best he could in a car, Sol said, “I am sorry My Lady.  I forgot myself.  It was not an attempt to disparage your father, but one to highlight your generosity and kindness.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Gan smirked.  Car and Belinda just looked at him with eyes wide.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “My generosity will allow this transgression to pass without incidence,” she said out loud.  To him personally she said, “That was well done.  But remember that appearances are important now.  You must also protect your mind at all times.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, My Lady,” he replied out loud.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As the car pulled up to the castle, Sol let out a whistle.  “This is incredible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'm glad you like it,” Meredith replied.  “I will not be using my voice from here on.  At least until I am confident of certain things.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Gan was already out of the car and opening the door for Meredith.  She stepped out and was immediately flanked by guards.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “There have been some unusual things happening My Lady,” one of the guards told her.  “It seems that some of the kings and queens have disappeared.  Mostly the older sects.  The younger groups have set a blood hunt for some young vampire named Sol.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sol, who had just stepped out of the car looked at Meredith.  She smiled at him and then introduced the guard and Sol with her mind, “General, this is Sol.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sol stuck his hand out, which the General did not take.  He looked at Meredith and asked, “I do not understand.  Is it wise to have him here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I believe it is,” she said to both of their minds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes My Lady,” he said with a bow and took Sol's hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We will need to fortify the estate,” she said to the General.  “Although I do not believe there is any immediate threat, there is the potential for one.  And I believe there will be a threat at some point in the near future.  Please see that the castle is properly prepared.  I have brought Gan with me as an advisor.  You should consult him with your plans.  However, he will be assigned to my personal guard.  The girls will watch over Sol,” she announced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Shall we assign additional security to you My Lady?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No, Gan will be enough of an addition.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What about Sol?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I believe Car and Belinda are a generous enough force.  Indeed, I am humbled by the offer as it stands,” Sol said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Everyone looked at Sol.  He knew he shouldn't have said anything, but couldn't help himself. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; After a long pause, Meredith turned with a smile to the guard and said with her mind to all present, “Remember that Sol is not used to our customs, please allow him material leeway.  He means us no harm and certainly does not intend to insult anyone by speaking out of turn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Now, show Sol and his guards to the safe room.  I will be waiting for a more material update of affairs in my parlor.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2002291507747586718?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2002291507747586718/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2002291507747586718&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2002291507747586718'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2002291507747586718'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/03/0337-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0337: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-520579733008657215</id><published>2010-03-10T17:25:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-03-10T17:25:00.905-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0336: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>0336&lt;br /&gt; Sol, Meredeth, Gan, Carmalinda and Balinda's train pulled into the train yard late at night.  All of them were awake and prepared to meet a less than enthusiastic welcome.  However, much to their relief, no one was there to meet them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We must go to my father's castle first,” Meredeth said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Can you not call it your castle after all of these years?” Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No.  It will always be my father's castle and all of you would do well to remember that while you are there. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Although I have ruled this region since my father went to sleep, it still belongs to him.  I have my loyal followers, but so does he.  You saw that at your castle Gan,” she continued. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So how do we get there?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It is a long distance yet, a car will take us.  Gan, can you arrange for a car?” Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” he answered before telling Car and Belinda to protect Meredith and Sol while he was arranging transportation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sol looked around, noting how cold it was.  He turned to Meredith and asked, “You have changed your interactions with Gan.  Since we stepped off of the train you have treated him as a servant, not an equal as he was on the train and at his castle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Meredith looked at Sol closely.  Then said, “Remember we are in my father's territory.  There are expectations on how I will act.  I am the queen, I do not consort with those below my class.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then you shouldn't be talking to me,” Sol responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You are different,” she replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don't see it, but that's fine.  You know there are none like us in the area, right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, Sol, I know that.  But my father's reach goes beyond our kind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So all of these years, however long that has been, you have lived in fear of your father.  Or at least your father's henchmen,” Sol stated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” Meredith answered coldly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That must be horrible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That is the life that most vampires live, Sol.  You have not lived the life of most vampires.  Your sire was an outcast, or at least a recluse.  She did things her own way and was allowed to do so because of her sire.  He protected her, or at least his reputation protected her. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “In a clan there is always someone out to get you.  Someone who is watching you.  In the short time you were in New York City's Tribunal you must have seen that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, but I guess I never let it bother me.  I didn't really care to be doing what I was doing and my sire was the supposed head of the Tribunal, so I guess I, too, was protected.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You have lived an odd life, for our kind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That he has,” Gan said from behind.  “A car will be here shortly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'm not quite sure what you two were discussing, but I remember the first time I met Sol.  He was different.  More confident in his decisions.  It was the element that I hadn't expected.  The one thing I wasn't prepared for. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Most would not have engaged me and my men without prior permission.  Especially in an organized army of sorts.  Sol didn't wait for permission, he acted.  Neither I nor my men were truly ready for battle.  He lost a great many of his group before it was over.  Many more than I, but he was resolute in his decision when others, again, would have paused and sought out more men or permission to continue. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “When I was the lone combatant left, he came after me himself.  Letting the remnants of his force limp home.  He beat me, but let me live.  I was shocked at the time, but know now why that happened.  But what it showed me was that you were not what you seemed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The car arrived, and Sol opened the door for the others.  He added a “My Lady” when Meredith got into the car.  Inside, she smiled at him and said to his mind, “You don't realize how unique you are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-520579733008657215?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/520579733008657215/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=520579733008657215&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/520579733008657215'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/520579733008657215'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/03/0336-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0336: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5716809988059059919</id><published>2010-03-03T17:21:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-03-03T17:21:00.548-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0335: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Night had come back late and left early for several days.  She was afraid that Thomas' tentacles reached into Elizabeth's new coven.  But, after several days without questions or impact, she felt comfortable enough to meet with Thomas about the ruse she was perpetrating on Sabastian's behalf.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Again she found herself knocking on Thomas' door while he was attempting to console himself through sexual distraction.  “What?” she heard screamed out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; She opened the door and walked in.  “I have some important information that I must discuss with you,” she said, looking to the side.  At one point she had taken part willingly in Thomas' trysts, but he had grown tired of her after she had participated in the rape of Elizabeth.  She knew very well that Thomas' actions, both his new found penchant for sexual exploits and exploitation, and his decision to find partners other than her, were related to his impotent reaction to Sabastian when he saved Elizabeth that night that seemed so long ago.  Night knew that she had seen a side of Thomas that he did not want anyone to see and while Thomas needed her, he did not necessarily want her involved in his life as she was before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Standing up from the bed he asked, “What is it that you need to share.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “This is important, I would appreciate if you would ask the...” she paused, not sure what to say, but decided on “others to leave.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So be it,” Thomas said, waving his hand.  The group left, though Night noticed that it was an entirely new collection of concubines.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What happened to the others?” She asked, as she watched them leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I grew tired of them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So you killed them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” he said without emotion.  “You have something to tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'd appreciate if you would put some clothing on.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; He grabbed a robe and sarcastically asked, “Better?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I have found the place where Elizabeth goes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes?” Thomas asked excitedly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “She does not go every day.  She seems to be bringing food with her.  It is a multi-story building with a storefront on the lower level.  The top, which is some sort of apartment, appears to be vacant.  However, I suspect she has the girl there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “The girl?  That little imp that Sabastian is so damn concerned about?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I believe so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So that's how she's keeping him in check and on her side.  But they've had a falling out.  He's back to living in his own home,” Thomas was looking around keenly, plotting in his mind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night was well aware of Sabastian's move, and she replied, “It would seem that they have had a falling out.  I am not completely certain of how much damage their relationship has taken, however.  So, if you could save the little girl for Sabastian, you might find the wedge to break them apart.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Save?” Thomas asked quizzically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night wasn't sure why she said it either.  It was both out of character for her and clearly nothing Thomas would ever consider.  “Sabastian is both very powerful and very volatile, as we've both seen.  I though it would be more prudent to remain on his good side, if you will,” she said, in an attempt to explain her choice of words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don't want to befriend the cannibal thespian, I want to control him and use him against Elizabeth.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I understand that desire,” Night said, “but there are risks that come with that choice.  We've seen how powerful he is.  I am afraid if he were to turn on us, on you, the results would be deadly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He has some twisted relationship with that little girl, so long as I control her I control him,” Thomas said loudly and angrily. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night was relieved that her charade was going so well.  “As you wish.  I am sure you are correct,” she said compliantly.  “I recommend we deal with the little girl discreetly and gently.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “She is a child.  I upset her, or worse, and you risk upsetting Sabastian.  Without her, your plan falls apart.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “True.  What do you suggest?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night replied, “As I said, Elizabeth doesn't visit the apartment every day.  So there is always a day between her visits.  I will continue to watch and then, a day after her visit, we can make an appearance and take the child, if she is there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes!” Thomas said deviously.  Night was shocked at how gullible he was.  His present state was clearly impacted by recent events in a materially negative way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I will go back to watching the apartment and report back when it is safe.  We will go within the next few days.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” Thomas replied, sending a shiver down Night's spine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5716809988059059919?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5716809988059059919/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5716809988059059919&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5716809988059059919'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5716809988059059919'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/03/0335-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0335: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5842644498302984502</id><published>2010-02-24T17:16:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-02-24T17:16:00.424-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0334: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>The next night, Francis was at Sabastian's home.  He had started to clean the building as soon as he arrived.  The outside courts were the initial attack, using the daylight hours to his best advantage.  He also knew quite well that he was only safe during the day, a fact that Elizabeth had made sure to point out to him.  She had also informed him that she could offer him no protection while he was as far south as Sabastian's apartment because it was in Thomas' territory.  Francis was, as she described it, completely at the mercy of Sabastian. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; He could have run and he knew it.  But something stopped him.  It wasn't that he really had nowhere to go, as his grandfather had made quite clear to him on their last phone call.  It wasn't that he feared he couldn't make it on his own.  It was something about Sabastian's passion.  There was something genuine and pure in his desires and intentions.  Something Francis believed he could trust.  It reminded him of how he felt around Sol.  Sol was gentle and kind, while Sabastian was distant and harsh, but the underlying purity of intent was there.  So, with nothing better to do, he went with Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Francis was cleaning up the living room when Vein came up from the basement.  The two looked at each other intently for a few moments before Vein said, “Dinner!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Francis' face went white, but he stood his ground as Vein walked toward him.  “Oh, it's no fun if you don't at least cower a little bit,” the vampire said within inches of Francis' face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'm sorry to disappoint you,” Francis said, as he went back to cleaning.  He knew he had a won an important victory.  It was both a moral victory and a mental one.  He knew that Vein would no longer taunt him and that he would be accorded more respect going forward.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You've been around vampires for too long.  It happens.  I'll let it slide this time, but next time you absolutely must pretend to be afraid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'll do my best,” Francis said returning Vein's smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Have you seen Sabastian?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No.  I assumed he was still downstairs.  I've been here all day and I haven't seen him at all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He's going to be the death of me,” Vein said, rolling his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, I will,” Sabastian said in a matter of fact tone from the doorway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Both Vein and Francis were startled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I hate it when you do that.  And I hate it when you tell me that I'm going to die because of you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I apologize.  Francis, you will find plenty of money in the walls of the top floor rooms.  It is gold bullion.  I know that you will have to sell the gold, but it should provide amply for any needs that you have or that we have.”  He had placed the gold in the walls in case of some disaster, never thinking it would actually be needed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'll sell some tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Good.  I see you have already begun cleaning.  Thank you.  I was quite upset to see what they had done to my home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I like working with my hands,” Francis said.  “I'll get it back in shape in no time.  I'll probably have to do a little wood work, though, which will take a bit longer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Time is immaterial to me in most instances.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Bully for all,” Vein announced sarcastically.  “So, what do we do now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We wait,” Sabastian said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Wait?” Vein parroted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “For what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I have an important meeting in a few days.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “And we just sit here until then?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “And watch Francis McBoy here clean.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Unless you wish to help him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Your sire fights for control of the city and we sit and do nothing?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “My sire's battle is not my concern.  I have one goal and one goal only.  You knew that when you chose to go with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am aware, but I feel as though I am not doing enough to help put down Thomas like the dog that he is,” Vein said, opening up the anger inside of himself for Sabastian to see and feel.&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5842644498302984502?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5842644498302984502/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5842644498302984502&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5842644498302984502'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5842644498302984502'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/02/0334-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0334: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8223907964308813095</id><published>2010-02-17T17:10:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-02-17T17:10:00.438-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0333: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Vein and Sabastian didn't talk on the elevator ride down.  They didn't talk as they left Elizabeth's coven house.  They didn't talk as they walked across town or when they turned and went downtown.  They didn't talk until Sabastian said, “We have company.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein just stopped.  “Would it kill you to make small talk?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Excuse me?” Sabastian said, obviously taken aback.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Would it kill you to just chat?  A little?  There's got to be something you like to talk about.  The weather?  The stars?  Something, anything!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian looked at Vein blankly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We've gone all this way, what is it?  Two miles?  And the first thing you say is that we've got company.  By that you mean we're going to have to fight,” Vein said angrily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I thought it was something you would like to know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Clearly I want to know as far in advance as possible that my association with you is leading to a fight.  But how about a little personality?  I'm not expecting much.  I know your supposedly in this dark place right now and all, but small talk.  At least small talk, please.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “There's a vampire running up behind you that fully intends to kill you,” Sabastian said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein turned just in time to duck a blow, catch the vampire in the midsection and toss him over his back.  Once on the floor, Sabastian simply stepped on his head, causing it to do something between explode and implode.  Blood splattered all over Vein's legs, though none got on Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As several more vampires came to the fight, Vein began to yell, “You see, that's what I'm talking about.  Life is about more than factual events and responsibilities.  You can have fun, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian listened to Vein talk, killing each vampire that Vein deflected.  It was a short fight.  The cleanup took longer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; After disposing of the bodies without much discussion, Sabastian said, “I thought the joke you made about my choosing to go home at Elizabeth's apartment was quite funny.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Thank you,” Vein said, awkwardly.  After a long pause, he asked, “How do you do that.”  He was pointing to Sabastian's legs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Walk?” Sabastian asked.  “I would have thought you had mastered that aspect of life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein laughed loudly, “Now that was funny.  Delivered with a completely serious face, dead tone.  This is what I'm talking about!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian smiled, but did not answer the question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; When they arrived, they found Sabastian's brownstone largely ransacked.  Anything of obvious value had been taken leaving it little more than an empty shell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It seems I must start anew,” Sabastian said, with an obvious sadness in his voice.  “That has been a repeating theme lately.  I grow tired of it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein looked at him and said, “A little elbow grease and this place will be as good as new.  I'm not sure who's going to supply the elbow grease, but I'm sure they'll make it look great!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian looked at him and said, “Call Elizabeth.  Tell her to send Sol's man over to us.  He'll arrange for the house to be mended.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Do you think it safe to have him here?  I mean Thomas must already know we're in his territory.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He does.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “So you want to send a human over?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He'll come during the day.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Oh, well, yeah, I guess that makes sense.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Clearly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein called Elizabeth, telling her that they were alright and asked that Francis be allowed to leave in the morning.  Elizabeth thanked him for letting her know they had arrived safely and consented to Francis joining them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Mother was happy to know we arrived safely,” Vein said to Sabastian, who had been listening anyway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am pleased to hear that.  I assume Francis will be here by tomorrow night?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.  He will.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Good.  For now we need to arrange for the day.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Where did you sleep?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “The basement,” Sabastian said, pointing to a still sealed door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then I assume we should do the same.  It even looks like the door is still intact.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It is, but we'll have to clear the basement first.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein stopped on his way to the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “The house is occupied?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “The basement anyway.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Do we know who is living in your basement?” Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Several very scared and very young vampires who ran down there when we arrived.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Ah.  And what do we plan to do about it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I plan on asking you to remain upstairs.”  Sabastian said, before walking to the door and entering his former room.  Vein heard several screams before a long silence.  He continued to wait.  Finally, Sabastian walked out of the basement holding three drained bodies.  “I will put these on the roof,” he stated.  Before he was out of earshot, he said, “The bed is mine.  You may arrange for yourself in any way you feel comfortable beyond that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein watched him go upstairs shaking his head.  “I'm living with a madman,” he said out loud to himself.  Upon walking downstairs, he saw that the only thing in the basement that was still intact was the bed that Sabastian had already claimed.  “Very funny,” he said to himself, “A madman and comedian.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I thought it was quite funny,” Sabastian said from behind, startling Vein.  “You may share the bed with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “OK,” Vein said with a wry look in his eye, “but don't get fresh.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8223907964308813095?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8223907964308813095/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8223907964308813095&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8223907964308813095'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8223907964308813095'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/02/0333-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0333: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-7360501682126495215</id><published>2010-02-10T17:05:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-02-10T17:05:00.223-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0332: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>From behind Elizabeth asked, “Would you care to tell me where you are going?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Turning, Sabastian said, “Home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Through terse lips Elizabeth announced, “I can't protect you there and you know it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am unconcerned with your protection.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “And what of Vein?  He has risked his life to help reform the Tribunal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am unconcerned with the Tribunal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “What are you concerned with then?” she demanded loudly.  “Is it that damn little girl?  Is that all you care about?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian didn't respond, he just looked at Elizabeth with a blank face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Well,” Vein shot out, “I'm so glad we're parting on good terms.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “This is no time for your sarcasm,” Elizabeth commanded him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It is also no time for public displays of affection or for asking questions to which you already know the answer or for stating the obvious,” he replied in a stern, but mocking answer.  “Sabastian is going to do whatever he wants and there is nothing that you can do about it.  There is nothing that anyone can do about it.  And for better or for worse  I'm going along for the ride.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Most likely worse,” Sabastian said to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Thank you, than you very much.  I needed that,” Vein said to Sabastian.  “Can we just go now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian walked over to Elizabeth and took her hand.  To her mind he said, “Thank you for being there when I needed you.  I have things to attend to now that I must attend to alone.  You know that I love you deeply.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Out loud, she replied, “I know.  I just wish you wouldn't go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; To her mind, he answered, “We are going down conflicting paths.  I must leave before they cross.”  He kissed her hand and entered the elevator.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As the door closed, she said, “I know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-7360501682126495215?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/7360501682126495215/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=7360501682126495215&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7360501682126495215'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7360501682126495215'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/02/0332-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0332: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5089293570668472238</id><published>2010-02-03T17:03:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-02-03T17:03:00.568-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0331: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>“So, Little Bee, you have taken a great risk in coming yourself to tell me of the meeting you have arranged with Thomas,” Sabastian said once they were alone in a room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don't know why, but it seemed better to tell you myself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Brooklyn,” he stated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.  I came all this way so you could tell me you already knew?” Night asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No, Little Bee, you came all this way for other reasons.  And I did not know until you arrived, if that makes you feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I don't like it when you call me Little Bee,” Night announced, turning and walking to a window at the far side of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am sorry.  I know you do not like to be called by that name.  I used it to upset you originally, but, somehow, it seems to fit you.  I have continued to use it because it simply feels more appropriate.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I guess that's why my whole family started to call me Little Bee when I was a kid.  It's just,” she stopped talking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It reminds you of the life you left behind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” she answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Too hastily, I believe.  A life you sorely miss, but you know it has gone forever.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” she said again, turning to look at Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I didn't realize,” she said, a tear starting down her face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Does anyone ever understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I guess not,” she said, walking back up to him.  He touched her cheek, wiping the tear away with his finger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We all make choices in life, some turn out good others do not.  There are times when we simply must make the best of what we have chosen.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yeah, yeah I guess so,” she said, looking through him in contemplation.  “Do you need the particulars of the meeting?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No, but I believe you should tell me anyway.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night went on to recount what she had set up, even going into the guards in the control room.  She gave him an address in Park Slope Brooklyn that he should be at in one week's time. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'll have to be with Thomas,” she said, finally.  “How should we handle that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I can knock you unconscious, but I doubt he will fully believe the ruse,” Sabastian said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I can admit my deceit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He would kill you.  It is not your time yet.  You will rise to protect him and I will knock you to the floor.  You will remain there, protecting your mind,” Sabastian said to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Looking him in the eyes, Night replied, “I don't like the plan.  I won't do it.  But I don't know what else to do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then we shall let the event progress as it may.  It is time for you to leave,” he said in quick succession, leaving Night little time to consider anything as he headed for the door.  She followed, knowing full well that they were done.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As they walked the vampires of the coven looked on, some in anger and others in awe.  They met Vein at the door wearing a small backpack.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “There you are,” he said in a loud and jocular tone.  “I was afraid you had left without me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I did not,” Sabastian replied dryly before turning to Night.  “Night, I will see you again at the appointed time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; She looked at him, tiled her head slightly, and said, “I think I would prefer you to go back to calling me Little Bee.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am glad you have made that choice,” Sabastian said to her.  “So, in that case, Little Bee, I will meet you at the appointed location.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night smiled briefly and entered the elevator.  Sabastian and Vein remained behind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You aren't worried that she'll be attacked as she leaves?” Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “That would be a fools errand,” Sabastian said to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I have no doubt it would be.”  He paused and then said, “So, we're bunkmates now.  Any plans on where we're going to live?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I intend to go home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Oh, yeah, that sounds great to me.  Right in the middle of Thomas' territory.  Why didn't I think of that?” Vein added sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian looked at him unemotionally before the slightest hint of a smile floated across his face and disappeared.  Vein said nothing about it, but felt deep within that he had somehow connected with Sabastian.&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5089293570668472238?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5089293570668472238/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5089293570668472238&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5089293570668472238'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5089293570668472238'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/02/0331-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0331: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6110107919882145241</id><published>2010-01-27T16:35:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-01-27T16:35:00.878-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0330: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>The stagnant pause as the trio sat mute waiting for a response from Sabastian, who obviously didn't care to provide one, was too much for Vein, who liked sarcasm and sound, so he said, “Now, now Jillian.  Although your display of manliness is impressive, I think it might be best to let Sabastian tell us calmly, and without a fight that we most assuredly would lose despite your ample testosterone levels, what his plans are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian looked at Vein.  “She is here with me.  That is all you need to know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Well that settles it then,” Vein said through an uneasy laugh.  “Please come right in.”  He bent at the waist in a mock greeting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Elizabeth knew that Vein was trying to diffuse a situation that he knew they could not prevent.  She also knew that she couldn't have the enemy in her coven without losing authority with her own clan and the clans that had chosen to follow her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Sabastian,” she said.  “I can't have this.  You know I can't.  This undermines my authority, it jeopardizes the Tribunal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I do not care about your Tribunal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am all too aware of that.  You are not in your right mind, however, so will you please at least listen to reason?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “My mind is not your concern.  I would like to pass so that Little Bee and I may speak alone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Why do this here?  What are you trying to prove?” Jillian asked, still visibly angry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I am proving nothing.  I need to speak to Little Bee in private.  I chose to do it here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Who's next?” Jillian retorted, “Thomas?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Sabastian,” Elizabeth said, stepping between him and Jillian.  “You may meet with her this time.  But you may not do this, or anything similar, again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I will do as I need,” Sabastian replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then you will have to leave,” she said, obviously afraid that he would, in fact, leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then so be it,” he said.  “I will leave tonight.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Let's not be hasty,” Vein announced, laughing openly and awkwardly.  “I think we can find an arrangement that suits all needs.  Elizabeth's Tribunal, Jillian's testicles, Sabastian's...  Whatevers.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Watch your tongue,” Jillian said sternly.  “I don't appreciate your humor and this situation doesn't call for it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I dare say it does,” he replied.  “Perhaps you don't quite understand the situation.”  Vein stepped in front of Sabastian.  “I can tell you that I don't understand what he's doing any more than either of you.  I know for a fact that it has nothing to do with the Tribunal or the war in which we now find ourselves.  These things mean nothing to Sabastian.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I also know that our safety partly relies on having Sabastian with us.  Perhaps not for us, but with us at least.  No fool, save perhaps Jillian, would dare take him on.  And if they did, they would quickly die.  I've witnessed it.  To say I stood in awe at this vampire's power is an understatement.  And, frankly, I don't think he even knows how powerful he is.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He has a purpose, one that he chooses to keep to himself.  It doesn't run counter to our own.  Perhaps it doesn't run parallel either, but he is not against us.  I suggest most humbly that we allow him a fair amount of latitude so long as what he does isn't a danger to us, the Tribunal, or the coven.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Elizabeth looked at Vein, realizing that he was as correct as he was loyal to the oath he had taken to protect Sabastian with his life.  “I agree,” she said.  “But this is now a matter of risking the Tribunal.  This act compromises my authority.  I can't have that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then per the oath I took, I leave with him.  I trust that you will lead the Orion clan with dignity and honor,” Vein announced.  “Well, Sabastian, you go take care of your meeting.  I'm sure you won't pack much.  But I, on the other hand, will be taking some things.  Let me know when you leave.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As Sabastian walked off with Night, Vein yelled after him, “That's not a joke, don't leave without me.”&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6110107919882145241?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6110107919882145241/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6110107919882145241&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6110107919882145241'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6110107919882145241'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/01/0330-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0330: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-9060054358749113439</id><published>2010-01-20T16:32:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-01-20T16:32:00.929-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0329: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>The next evening Night left early.  She had reassigned all of the Enforcers that were watching Elizabeth's coven house to other duties, leaving herself free to come and go as she wished.  She collected a bag of clothing, put on her usual attire and then headed out for what she knew would prove to be a difficult night.  She wasn't looking forward to it, but she didn't see any other choice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; After leaving Thomas' territory, she found a bathroom in which to change.  She went from leather clad leader of the Enforcers to what most would have considered a bag lady.  She traversed the rest of her journey more slowly and with a slight limp.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Knowing that her ruse would only work at a distance, she was greeted with the exact amount of respect she anticipated upon arriving at Elizabeth's coven house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Vampire, show yourself,” was the demand from one of the guards in front of the building.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I will show myself to Sabastian,” she said, desperately trying to hide her mind and any other characteristic that might lead them to her identity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “This is the Orion's coven house, Sabastian is a guest in it.  Any that come here must show themselves to Elizabeth.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Oh,” she said quietly, “then, with your leave, I will see Madam President and ask her permission to see Sabastian.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; By this time there were several guards on the scene.  They began discussing between themselves what to do when one said loudly, “This is ridiculous!”  He walked over and removed Night's hood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Upon being revealed she stood tall.  The guards, meanwhile, were temporarily shocked.  Getting their wits back, however, they grabbed her rather roughly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I wouldn't do this if I were you,” she said in a matter of fact tone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Pushing her up against a wall one of the guards said, “You don't have your Enforcers here to protect you.  Trust me, we're not concerned.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The guard grabbed her neck and lifted her up only to drop her just as quickly when a hand went around his neck and he was lifted into the air.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “She is with me,” Sabastian announced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; None of the guards said anything, they simply dispersed, leaving the one in Sabastian's grasp to fend for himself.  “Do you understand?” Sabastian asked him calmly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The guard grunted that he did, causing Sabastian to drop him to the pavement.  He ran off quickly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “This visit is a risk Little Bee,” Sabastian said to Night as she stood looking at him with admiration.  A feeling she had a difficult time understanding.  “Follow me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian walked into the building with Night following behind.  No one stopped him as he got on the elevator to Elizabeth's apartment.  As he stepped out, however, he met Elizabeth, Vein and Jillian. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “There had better be a good reason for this,” Jillian said tersely.  “We've put up with your eccentric behavior for long enough.  This is just over the top.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Vein looked in awe at Jillian and let out a soft chuckle.  He was impressed by the openly butch lesbian's courage, though he doubted that she understood the risks she was taking with her own life, let alone everyone else in the entire coven. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Elizabeth just looked.  Nothing more.  She didn't know what to say or do with Sabastian anymore  She knew she couldn't control him or even contain him.  She knew that he came and went as he pleased and that she would only know if he chose to tell her.  She was almost a captive to his whims.  It saddened her and angered her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sabastian, for his part in the drama, was simply looking at the trio with little more than disinterest.  They were in his way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-9060054358749113439?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/9060054358749113439/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=9060054358749113439&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9060054358749113439'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9060054358749113439'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/01/0329-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0329: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-160605147571891543</id><published>2010-01-13T16:22:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-01-13T16:22:00.576-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0328: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>After the cleaning crew arrived, Night went directly to Thomas' chamber.  She knocked respectfully at the door, but she knew she would have to barge in.  She could hear the hedonistic noises through the door.  It was typical of Thomas to relieve his stress with such carnal diversions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Night walked in, looking away from the bed teaming with undulating bodies.  “Thomas?” she asked loudly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Lifting himself to a sitting position, Thomas looked over the shoulder of a recently sired vampire.  “Yes Night?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “We need to talk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I assume it is urgent or you wouldn't have interrupted me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It is.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “And you can't talk to me while I finish what I'm doing?” Thomas asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “It involves Elizabeth,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Thomas stood up, sending the young girl on top of him to the floor.  “Out!” he screamed.  “Everyone Out!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The room quickly cleared, leaving Thomas standing naked in front of Night.  “Well?” he asked with obvious anger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “She has been spotted in Park Slope.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Brooklyn?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “There are no material covens there, what is she up to?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'm not sure.  But my men said she was alone,” Night said, obviously trying to avoid looking at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Alone?  That isn't like her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They lost her near a school. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Lost her?  What kind of incompetents do we have here?” Thomas bellowed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “They have been taken care of.  I saw to it myself,” Night stated, covering up her own tracks.  “I suspect she was meeting someone.  Perhaps she decided that it was neutral ground.  A good place for bargaining.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “No.  She's too damn intelligent to go anywhere alone.  Not now.  Not after what has happened.  And especially not for a meeting of coven heads.  She knows you can't trust anyone. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “There's something else,” he continued.  “Sabastian!  That must be where she's stashed him,” he said.  “She wouldn't want to bring anyone with her for that, or at least it would be hard for her to find anyone stupid enough to join her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Sabastian remains with her in Manhattan.  At her coven house.  Vein, it appears, is stupid enough to watch over him,” Night said, looking at the ceiling to avoid watching Thomas as he strode back and forth across the room thinking and still quite naked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, I dare say he would be stupid enough.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I believe it is something else, but I don't know what.  Perhaps I should follow her myself.  Alone,” Night suggested. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Thomas stopped in his tracks and walked right up to Night to look her in the eyes.  “You are very nervous.  It is not like you to show fear like this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “I'm sorry,” she said, looking down, unfortunately down meant staring directly at his penis.  “My run in with Sabastian has, well...” she stopped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “He is powerful.  I understand,” Thomas said, resuming his walk.  “Do you think yourself up to the task?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes,” Night said proudly, trying to put a strong facade on her ruse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Then so be it.  You will follow her tomorrow night to Brooklyn and report back as soon as you know where she is going and for what purpose. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Now leave me and send my concubines back in.  I find myself distracted and need a release.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Yes sir,” Night said, turning and walking to the door. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As her hand touched the door handle, Thomas said, “Night, don't disappoint me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; She did not answer as she opened the door and informed the vampires in the anteroom that they were wanted.  She knew all too well that what she was about to do could easily lead to her death.  But, somehow, she felt as though Sabastian would protect her.  It was a calm feeling, a serenity that she never got with Thomas. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-160605147571891543?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/160605147571891543/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=160605147571891543&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/160605147571891543'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/160605147571891543'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/01/0328-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0328: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2496985334407895151</id><published>2010-01-06T05:42:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2010-01-06T05:42:00.347-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0327: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>When Sabastian arrived back at Elizabeth's coven house, she flew at him in a furry.  “Where were you?” she demanded loudly and in front of many others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian looked at her and walked on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I asked you a question!” she yelled at him.  Grabbing his arm and stopping him.  She looked at her hand, not believing what she felt.  It was such a short time since she last touched him, but his body seemed to have changed.  It was as though he were stone.  With sadness in her eyes, she said, “I'm sorry.  I'm just worried about you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Under her hand, which was still holding his arm, she could feel his body turn more supple.  She looked at her hand in disbelief and then up at Sabastian's face.  “I was worried,” she repeated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was perfectly safe.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would like for you to have company with you when you leave,” she said, almost lovingly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know that and I have in most circumstances yielded to that wish.  However such company tonight would have been an inconvenience.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth let his arm go, and then asked, “Can you at least tell me where you have been?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I Choose not to,” he said, before walking out of the living room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That went well,” Vein said, with a laugh. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth shot a stern look at him before she lightened, realizing that Vein was not mocking her.  He was trying to lighten her mood. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He is so lost,” she said seriously.  “I don't know if he knows what he's doing or not.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, if it makes you feel better, I don't think any vampire in the city would be able to kill him.  So I suspect he's completely safe no matter where he goes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Elizabeth said.  “But some day, he may not know how to get back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein just looked at her for a moment before a melancholy smile spread across his face.  He said nothing and walked away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After Sabastian's departure, Night went immediately to the security room, where a team of Enforcers watched over live video feeds from virtually the entire coven house.  She asked if anyone had seen Sabastian enter the house, even though she knew the answer—if they had seen him, alarms would have been sounded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She had them play back video from when he arrived and all looked on in shock.  No one saw him.  No one in the entire house saw him.  Night was shocked at his power.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I swear he wasn't there before,” one of he Enforcers said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He couldn't have been, we would have seen him,” another pointed out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You were leading him around the house,” one announced, “you knew he was there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night looked at the four and told them to go into an adjoining room and wait for her.  There would need to be a debriefing.  “I think we may be able to keep this from Thomas,” she said, “if we get our stories together.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They all agreed eagerly, knowing that Thomas would likely kill them if they said anything.  After they left, Night copied the video files and then deleted the originals.  She put her head into the room with the men, who were nervously talking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With a wry smile, she announced, “There seems to have been a lapse in the security system and some recent security archives appear to have been deleted on your watch.”  The men all looked at each other smiling.  They didn't know what she was going to do, but it appeared that she had taken care of the problem.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm going to need to talk with you about what happened, to see if it was a technical glitch or if there were other causes.  So you'll have to wait here for a little bit.  Once I get coverage for the control room, I'll be back to get the particulars of the night's events.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Enforcers were relieved and, after she had left, talked more freely. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After leaving, Night found coverage for the room and then brought a team of her select Enforcers.  She instructed them to kill the vampires in the room for treason against Thomas.  They followed orders and slaughtered them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'll wait here while you get the cleanup crew,” Night announced, sending the killers on their way.  After they had left, she looked around and said quietly, “I bet you guys didn't have a clue that today would be your time to die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2496985334407895151?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2496985334407895151/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2496985334407895151&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2496985334407895151'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2496985334407895151'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2010/01/0327-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0327: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-964007167937502164</id><published>2009-12-30T05:39:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-12-30T05:39:00.163-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0326: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Night watched as Sabastian walked into Thomas' coven house.  Listened as he spoke to her with his mind and told her to lead him to a quiet place.  Silently, nervously, she did as she was told, the whole time wishing someone would see him other than her.  She didn't understand.  It made no sense.  Why couldn't anyone see him?  Was he real or just her imagination?  Was it some strange power that she had never seen before?  Was he projecting himself? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When they reached the roof, Sabastian said, “I am as real as you,” as he touched the still healing wound where he had pushed his hand through her abdomen. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why can no one see you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because I do not wish them to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't understand,” she replied with a look close to terror.  She had never seen anyone capable of this.  She had never heard of anyone capable of this. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You do not need to understand.  You simply need to listen and do as I tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you here to kill me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You would be dead already if I were.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you here to kill Thomas?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian looked at her closely.  “I am here to acquire information.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For Elizabeth?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I could care less about my sire and I no longer wish to answer questions.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night went silent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I need you to arrange for Thomas to be completely alone in a safe location.  I will not kill him, but I desire the opportunity to speak freely with him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It will be difficult to arrange that,” Night replied with complete honesty.  “Thomas does not go anywhere without attendants and guards.  Elizabeth's uprising has him very frightened.  That fear is driven not just from Elizabeth, but from the fact that she has you on her side.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He is wise to be afraid of Elizabeth and her Tribunal.  She is a good leader, the constituents of her army respect her and they believe freedom is worth dying for.  I believe she will defeat him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As for his fear of me, it is presently misguided.  I have one purpose, and that is to acquire information.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can I tell him you want to speak with him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you believe it is the only way to arrange such a meeting, but I would prefer no one know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night looked around and chuckled under hear breath, “Trust me, I don't think he'll want anyone knowing either.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then do as you must.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How will I tell you when I've set something up?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You will send a messenger to see me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You want me to send a messenger to an adversary?  How will that keep anything a secret?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I fully intend to kill the messenger.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night just stood silent for a moment, contemplating what she was being told.  She knew the story of Sabastian and the little girl.  She knew that she was lost.  She also knew that Thomas would be of little help in finding her, but that Sabastian would be asking anyway.  And it appeared that he cared only about finding the girl.  “So I am to send a vampire to his death?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Unless you wish to come yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at him in disbelief again.  He knew exactly what he was asking, but it didn't matter to him.  “I certainly don't want to go myself,” she eventually said, adding, “I'm certain that Elizabeth will not take kindly to my presence.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would assume you are correct,” he said, turning to leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait,” Night let out, grabbing his shoulder.  She was shocked at how hard his body was, like stone.  She knew from the feel that he moved only because he wanted to, not because of any force she applied. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian paused, then turned and looked at Night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You could have killed me, but you didn't.  Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was not your time Little Bee.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You could have killed Thomas, but you didn't.  Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was not his time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who is the arbiter of time?” Night asked.  “How do you know when it is someone's time.  The vampire you ask me to send, do you know who it will be?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then how do you know it will be their time to die?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It will be their time to die because I will decide it is their time to die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who gives you that power?  That right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You make the same choices for humans, why are you so surprised that I make such choices for vampires?  Are your decisions on what human should die better than my decisions about what vampires should die?  Are they grounded in any more certainty, any more righteousness?  Has anyone or any being given you the power of judge, jury and executioner?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a long pause, Night tentatively answered, “No.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then trust that my decisions come from the same authority that approves your decisions and worry yourself about it no more.”  He walked away, leaving the coven house without being stopped or noticed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-964007167937502164?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/964007167937502164/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=964007167937502164&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/964007167937502164'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/964007167937502164'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/12/0326-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0326: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-283232528832122253</id><published>2009-12-23T05:35:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-12-23T05:35:00.177-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0325: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>“Yes,” Gan interjected, “it was when we began to push into the northern reaches that I came to Meredeth.  We thought, at first, that they were barbarians.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredeth put her hand on Gan's and said with a chuckle, “Yes and we thought they were barbarians.  But he was fierce.  The vampires were all afraid of Gan the Destroyer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, that name is so old and inappropriate,” Gan announced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh no it isn't.  You were powerful and cunning.  I had seen him often before he came to kill me.  I was in love with him even then.  You see, despite being called the Destroyer, I could sense goodness in him.  He fought not to kill, but to make better.  He believed that what he was doing would bring the order and tranquility of the south to us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is true.  I believed we were doing the right thing”  He looked away.  “I know now that we were mistaken, misled.  But I was younger then and believed that our way of life was the right way of life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm just glad he couldn't kill me,” Meredeth said.  “I'm also glad that his faith has proven as strong as my own.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan looked at Sol and said, “Did you know that I lived with your friend John Paul for a long time?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Sol said without hiding the shock in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He took to calling me Job after the biblical story.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know it well,” Sol said, eyes wide.  He remembered seeing that name on the list John Paul had given him before he was killed by his own clan—causing the blood hunt wrongly directed at Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was with him may times when he visited Jesus.  Even Jesus called me Job.  They both enjoyed it.”  Gan laughed.  “Jesus was a jovial man.  He liked riddles and stories.  He loved children because they are so pure of heart.”  Gan smiled inadvertently and, like a child, purely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why, may I ask, did they call you Job.  It's such a sad tale.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is it?  A man who's faith can't be shaken despite hardship?  I see it as very uplifting.  But then I've lived a great deal of hardship.  Even Jesus told me I would have to bear many more hardships.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“At first I didn't believe,” Gan said to Sol, looking deeply into his eyes.  “I was much like you.  But then I had the man, the Christ, in front of me to prove himself.  And he did.  The last time I saw him he took me aside and told me that he was going to die.  That John Paul would need me if I were willing.  Not right away, but some day.  That I would be important and that I should be ready for the sun to rise.”  He laughed.  “For so long I thought he meant it literally.  Until I met you, I had forgotten how he liked to tell stories and riddles and let people figure out for themselves what was meant.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The prophesies go back much further, though,” Meredeth made sure to say.  “You have been expected far longer than Christian time.  Longer than Jewish time.  Longer than Egyptian time.  There are mentions of you in Egypt, in China, in aboriginal Australia.  They are all different, but all similar.  I have seen many of them myself.  I have heard the stories directly from the prophets.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have you met Jesus, too?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Meredeth answered.  “Gan introduced me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you believe?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredeth looked at Sol for a long time before answering.  “I believe in God.  I believe in Jesus.  I believe in you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are hiding something,” Sol said to her with factual certainty.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredeth smiled and stood up and announced that she was tired and needed to rest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As she walked away, Sol said, “I can be annoyingly persistent.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sol,” Gan chided with a hint of anger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredeth raised her hand, “It is alright.  I have pledged my life to protect you Sol.  But that fate was determined well before I met you.”  She walked into the sleeping car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-283232528832122253?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/283232528832122253/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=283232528832122253&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/283232528832122253'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/283232528832122253'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/12/0325-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0325: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-9190831347518912655</id><published>2009-12-16T05:34:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-12-16T05:34:00.159-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0324: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>“What happened that your father relinquished his power?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Time?” Gan questioned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My father is very old, as am I.  Time does strange things.  I have seen mountains fall to the ravages of time.  He simply grew tired.  He had no purpose to drive him.  The threat of the prophecies had died down.  John Paul had not yet revived then.  Our kind had fallen sharply from power thanks both to Gan acting as the tool of my father and the humans' growing ingenuity.  He gave up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He selected a group of vampires that were close to him, including both Gan and myself, to watch for the messenger.  I was waiting with the hope of the Lord, as I believe was Gan.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  And the hope that I might one day see you again,” Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And thanks to Sol it has come to pass,” Meredeth said with a smile.  “But, as you have seen, I do not believe the others had God's intentions on their minds.  I believe they were instructed by my father to destroy the messenger.  To save our world from the one to come.  As if that would be possible if God had not willed it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at her and said, “Your faith in God is strong.  I am afraid I don't share your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No?  Then why are you here?” Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The choices I have made and been involved with,” Sol said.  “I don't know how to explain it.  But my free will has brought me to you.  Perhaps God chose me, but perhaps I simply chose myself.  I don't know.  I don't even know that I am who you believe me to be.  All I know is that I need to find out more.  John Paul told me to find the Keeper.  That he would help me to understand myself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Faith is hard,” Meredeth said, touching his face.  “You performed a miracle when you healed me.  I know you are the one.  But perhaps you need to see for yourself, to touch the wounds of Jesus.  Regardless, the first thing that needs to be done is to finally end the rein of my father.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” Sol asked in shock.  “Isn't he of the four?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not directly,” Meredeth said.  “and he is not as powerful as you may think.  He sired often and he has been asleep for a long time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan continued, “And you have been awake and sired but a few, select vampires.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Meredeth said.  “I have been waiting for this day to come.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a long pause, Sol said, “I don't understand.  You are called the queen, but your father is the king.  Doesn't that make you a princess?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes and no,” Meredeth answered with a smile that quickly faded to a vacant look.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry, perhaps I shouldn't have asked that question,” Sol said with genuine regret.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, it's fine.  I haven't thought of my mother for a long time.  When my father was a human king he was brutal and ruthless.  It's why he was selected, or at least that's what he told me and my mother after it had been done.  I have never met his sire and there is much more to the story than that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But he said that we were to rule for eternity.  I was,” she said, standing and showing herself with her hands, “very young when it happened.  I didn't really know any better.  My mother, however, was older and wiser.  She was certainly wiser than my father. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They fought for days about it.  He insisted that he change she and I.  She refused.  There was more fighting, eventually he made her and destroyed her.  Right in front of me.  Then I was made.  He told me I would take the place of my mother as his queen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He meant it figuratively of course but I hated him for it.  I was held on high.  But  I began to realize what eternity meant.  The humans around me all grew older.  My new friends, vampires, were not like my old friends.  They were selected by my father and were as heartless as he.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“After a generation of human years, my father and I had begun to fight more often.  We fought so often that we lived very separate lives.  I hand selected a few vampires based on their compassion and love.  In defiance of my father they became my handmaids.  We lived among humans more than my father and the humans didn't seem to mind.  Of course they never knew, but we were like them in most ways.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But then the wars began.  The humans and the vampires.  It was bloody and brutal.  There was a new civilization in the south it was banding the humans together.  We lived internally in the north.  It took a long time for them to reach us.  But when they did reach us life changed forever.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-9190831347518912655?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/9190831347518912655/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=9190831347518912655&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9190831347518912655'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9190831347518912655'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/12/0324-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0324: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6386967315454695783</id><published>2009-12-09T05:33:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-12-09T05:33:00.489-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0323: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>“You have been keeping secrets from me?” Gan asked, mocking shock.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  As you have from me,” she said calmly.  “Although you must be aware I know of your affairs through the years.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I had hoped you didn't, but I knew that was likely wishful thinking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The executioner didn't cut your head off because it was I behind the mask.  It was also my doing that brought your Grim and the remainder of your assassins to save you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My God,” Gan said in true shock, “I never knew.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No one did.  Not even my father.  I killed the true executioner and took his place.  Contacting your men was easy, too, I barely had to look.  I knew your comings and goings.  I knew where you went and when.  Of course they were very happy to receive my directives.  In fact, they had been planning an attack already.  It likely would have failed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you my love,” Gan said, taking her hand and kissing it.  He paused with his lips touching her hand for longer than one might expect. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredeth put her hand on the back of his head, stroked his hair, and said, “I couldn't let my love die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But what of your father?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My father,” Meredeth said and then stopped talking for a moment, instead looking deeply into Sol's eyes.  “What do you know of my father?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My father and I fought constantly.  He said he believed in the Lord and was doing his work as handed down by the prophecies, but he clearly didn't believe.  Or at least he had lost what faith he once had.  Our largest fights were over Gan.  When I made him he nearly killed both of us.  I'm not sure what stopped him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When he found out about Gan killing our kind, he accused me, rightly so, of helping him.  I denied it, as Gan and I had agreed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I denied that you had any involvement, as well,” Gan interjected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know you did and you likely saved my life, or perhaps my father's life—I'm not sure,” Meredeth said to him.  “Since that day I have carried a heavy burden on my soul knowing that you risked your own life for me when I was too scared to risk my own.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I find that you did,” Gan said, touching her face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not nearly to the degree as you.  You put your head on a chopping block for me.  I hid behind a mask after having hid behind you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“After your rescue, my father again accused me.  He hadn't seen me at the execution, for good reason as you now know, and assumed I led the assault.  I, of course, told him that I couldn't bare to see my only child killed and had chosen not to attend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“After that day, our relationship was never the same.  For political reasons he could not easily dispose of me without absolute proof of guilt.  For personal reasons, I don't believe he had the strength to kill me.  But we rarely spoke after that.  I eventually moved to a different land, building strength but never threatening my father.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And your father chose to make good use of my services,” Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, he did,” Meredeth replied quickly.  “I believe he realized how valuable your role was.  And having you out in the open was even more valuable.  You were a threat to anyone, so long as he treated you well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The money was good,” Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He never wanted to let you out of his grasp because he believed you might be the one he was waiting for.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The one you believe I am?” Sol asked in shock.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Meredeth said, putting a hand on Sol's knee.  “I believe you are the messenger.  The one that is here to tell our kind about the one yet to come.  That was what was missing from Gan.  There was no messenger.  But my father didn't want to take the risk of being wrong, so he kept Gan as close as he could.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6386967315454695783?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6386967315454695783/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6386967315454695783&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6386967315454695783'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6386967315454695783'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/12/0323-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0323: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5096697483144276951</id><published>2009-12-02T05:32:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-12-02T05:32:00.500-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0322: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Sol echoed Gan's statement, stating, “There have always been those among us who abuse their power.  And that will always be the case.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Gan replied.  “But my queen desired to do something about it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So she sent you to kill them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  It was an interesting and violent time.  At first it was just me at her command.  She would select the target and I would take care of the rest.  As you know, Meredith is very powerful.  Her ability is reading minds.  I've never met another of our kind that has her strength in this attribute. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As queen, she was able to mingle with the most powerful without fear.  I never accompanied her.  She would decide who was evil and I would take care of the rest.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She could have been using you to advance her own cause,” Sol stated, but was truly trying to ask a question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She could have, but she didn't.  I knew very well of the evils perpetrated by the vampires I was sent to assassinate.  And don't forget that I am of her blood, so my power is also in reading minds.  Not once did I kill anyone for her that didn't deserve it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should also remember that I was a human warrior bent on the destruction of vampires before I fell in...”  Gan stopped and looked out the train window into the dark night.  “Before I met Meredeth,” he continued.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You did this all by yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“At first.  When I started on this quest, we believed that taking out the evil would end it.  That it would leave the others in the clans the ability to, for lack of a better word, be good.  But it didn't turn out that way.  When we killed one vampire, another quickly took his place.  We needed to do more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So I started to recruit a band of assassins.  That was when I got caught.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You got caught?” Sol asked in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I misread one of my recruits and she betrayed me.  It was a difficult time for me.  For us.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As you would suspect, Meredeth was accused of involvement.  You know because I've told you that she was involved.  They did not.  There were divisions and fractures that never healed.  She fought bitterly with her father.  I don't think they ever fully reconciled.  I, of course, denied her involvement until the day they placed my head on the block.  I was not going to betray the woman I loved.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My God, that's almost romantic.  But they obviously didn't cut your head off, so what happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan again looked out the window.  Not looking at Sol, he started, “They caught me and a few of my men.  They didn't catch all of us.  Needless to say, my men are very loyal to me.  As my head was placed on the block, an experience one does not forget easily, I heard a crash.  Through the door came The Grim.  He was a monster of immense strength.  None had seen him and, as you are aware, he was quite frightening to behold.  I saved him from the dungeon of one of our brethren.  He was a sport for the clan.  I treated him with respect and we shared a bond.  He came first, scared those who attended, beat off many of the guards, and allowed the rest of my small band to free me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was quite the show, actually.  I don't know why my head wasn't cut off at the first sign of commotion, but it wasn't.  And I escaped with my life, lost my love, and earned a reputation.  I was the vampire assassin.  I could be had for the right jobs and none would stop me.”  Gan chuckled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wow, so Meredeth made you what you are today in more ways than one,” Sol stated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I did.  And I regret it bitterly,” Meredeth said, walking into the room.  Both Gan and Sol stood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We are friends, there is no need,” She said, taking Gan's hand as he directed her to a seat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How are you feeling my love?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am well.  My strength is returning.  I only hope I have enough strength for what lies ahead.  But that is another day.  Sol,” she said turning to him, “I want to tell you the parts of this story that Gan doesn't know because I have never spoken of them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5096697483144276951?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5096697483144276951/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5096697483144276951&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5096697483144276951'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5096697483144276951'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/12/0322-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0322: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1866347520088973583</id><published>2009-11-25T05:31:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-11-25T05:31:00.589-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0321: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Mary's assessment of the vampire world was correct.  Things were changing at a rapid pace.  While the now broken trio were on their journey to Asia, Europe was quietly building to a head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After having killed virtually all of her father's most trusted advisors and a significant portion of the army sent by the new kings and queens of Europe, Meredith had embarked on a journey with Sol and Gan, the assassin who had taken Sol in, to wake her father.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She was convinced that Sol was the one for which he had been waiting.  However, she was also convinced that her father had been waiting to kill Sol so that he could stop the prophecies from coming true.  She was not certain, but she no longer believed her father's heart was true to the Lord.  Her heart, however, was pure and she felt an obligation to her father to give him the opportunity to prove himself, though deep inside she believed he would fail.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith had drained herself when she killed the unbelievers in her midst and, wishing not to feed her way back to health, she slept a great deal.  That left Sol and Gan on a train trip with little to do but talk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do you know Meredith?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She is my queen and my sire.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She seems to be a great deal more than that,” Sol chided.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes she is.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But there seemed to be a distance between you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan looked at the floor, obviously thinking back in time.  “I am not of noble blood,” he announced suddenly.  “Meredith and her father were.  So were the other kings and queens.  I was a warrior in battle with the vampires when I met her.  That's not quite right.  I didn't meet her, I was sent to kill her.  But I couldn't.  I was there in front of her, and I couldn't kill her.  I had never failed before.”  He paused, thinking about that day so long ago.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I had secretly entered her chamber, which was no small task, mind you, and was about to kill her, when her beauty overtook me.  There was something about her.  I simply sat by the side of her bed and watched her sleep.  When she finally awoke, she was shocked to see me and I was shocked enough to jump away from her. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But neither one of us actually did anything.  We just looked at each other.  Eventually she asked if I was there to kill her.  I said yes.  And she asked why I hadn't.  I said, perhaps for the same reason that you have not yet killed me or called out for help.  I remember that she looked down and blushed deeply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She said, 'I've seen you before you know.'  I didn't answer.  'In battle,' she said.  'You are a fierce warrior.  My people fear you.'” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a pause,  Sol asked, “And what did you say?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I said that they should fear me.  I was such an ass.  I didn't know what else to say.  I was young.  She laughed at my statement.  I remember feeling very hurt.  But I didn't bluster, I softened because her laugh was so pure and gentle.  She didn't mean any harm.  I asked why she laughed at me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She said, 'Because.'  That's all she said.  I walked over to her and we kissed.  It was our first and only kiss before the current incident began.  After we kissed she said, 'Stay.'  We looked at each other for a long time, saying nothing, before I bent my neck to her bite. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When I awoke, I was in her bed.  Her father was standing over me.  She was at his side.  They had a fight about me and my life.  She demanded that I be in her personal guard.  He wanted me dead.  She forbid it.  He told her she couldn't decide that.  She said that she had decided it and that if he did anything to hurt me, that she would leave him.  That she was tired of the war and that it was wrong.  That there was no reason for it.  That it would eventually ruin our kind and destroy our control over the world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She was correct over the longer term.  She also saved my life.  What she didn't say, and what neither of us could admit publicly or, for that matter, privately, was that we loved each other.  I knew it the moment I saw her in her bed.  She knew it the moment she awoke with me above her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol put his hand on Gan's shoulder, “It must have been hard to keep such a thing secret.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.  Yes it was.  I was in her elite guard.  Although I had complete access to her, I wouldn't dare act on my desires and neither would she.  As the wars progressed, she began to ask favors of me.  Favors that no one else would have dared to speak.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you dare speak them now?” Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There are some among us that are truly evil.  That deserve to die.  But they are so feared that no one dares.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1866347520088973583?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1866347520088973583/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1866347520088973583&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1866347520088973583'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1866347520088973583'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/11/0321-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0321: The Vampire’s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2542382000591693033</id><published>2009-11-18T05:30:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-11-18T05:30:01.868-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0320: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>After their mutual revelations, Mina and Susan started spending more time together.  It was something of a blissful period for both, a reawakening for Mina and simply a lovingly fun time for Susan. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Over the month, Susan dragged Mina to all of the sites to which the ship's crew had taken her.  It was the first time the two had so fully enjoyed each other's company.  Mary had largely taken herself out of the picture, spending more and more time on shore.  In fact, there were days when she simply didn't return to the ship.  Both Susan and Mina noticed, but neither bothered to say anything.  It was as if the Mary was no longer needed as a bond between them, they had found their own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Interestingly, though, neither Susan nor Mina actually spoke of what bonded them.  Their painful histories, Susan's so fresh in her young life and Mina's so long ago that she had almost been able to forget it, constituted the glue of he bond, but it wasn't the substance of the relationship.  Just as glue can hold the handle of a cup on after it has been broken, but the glue itself does not provide the functionality of the cup.  The pair simply enjoyed each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the end of the month, the ship was fully repaired and ready to depart.  Both Susan and Mina knew this meant that the real world would again crash in on their lives, but it was OK.  And both had anticipated Mary's decision the last night before they were to depart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I've made a decision,” Mary announced shortly before dawn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan and Mina looked up from their game of checkers, but said nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am staying in Australia.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan and Mina looked at each other, but remained silent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look, you two don't need me.  I'm not sure you've ever needed me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's not true,” Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I don't know.  All I know is that you don't need me now.  And, well, there's things going on in our world that...  That Susan knew about before they happened,” Mary said to Mina.  “She knew.  I don't know how she could have know, but she did.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at Susan, Mina said, “She knows a lot of things.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, she does.  And that's always freaked me out.  I don't feel like I'm in control of my life when I'm with her.  I feel like she's the one making the decisions.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's not true,” Susan said.  “Even when you choose not to choose you have made a decision.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You see?” she said rhetorically to Mina.  “What little girl says that?  I have no coven.  My only tie to you is Susan.  And once you have no need for me, I don't know that you'll be willing to help protect me.  I need to look out for myself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know if that is true or not,” Mina said.  “Only time could tell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, you know that you don't need me anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at Susan, Mina replied, “This is true.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So what's next?” Mary asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know,” Mina said, still looking at Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then I have to go.  I have to stay where I know I'll be safe.  There is just too much going on in our world right now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still looking at Susan, Mina asked, “What is going on in our world Mary?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The blood hunt for our friend Sol that's traveled from the United States to Europe.  From what I have heard, there is a war brewing over him.  Meanwhile, Elizabeth and Thomas are battling for control of New York.  The rest of the country is watching because they know that whichever one wins will eventually try to take the rest of the country as their own.  Of course that hasn't stopped the fighting that's broken out throughout the rest of the country.  Who knows where it ends? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, there is too much going on for me to press on without some group to protect me.  The largest coven here, it is spread all over the country, has asked me to stay with them.  To join them.  Australia is very similar to the United States in that they accept all who deserve a chance.  I need that security. I've...”  She trailed off and sat down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You've never been alone before,” Susan said quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I've never been alone.  I'm not a leader, I'm a follower.  I'm not an individual, I'm part of a group.  I can't live the way we have been living. I can't.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I understand,” Mina said.  “I will honestly be sad to see you go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will, too,” Susan said, getting up and hugging Mary.  “Thank you for all you taught me.  For all the time you spent with me and for holding us together when we were close to breaking apart.  I know it was hard for you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pulling away from the hug, Mary looked at the little girl.  “How did you know that we needed to leave Europe?  How did you know that this trip had to be so long?  How did you pick a boat that would break down so often?  You knew all of these things before they happened.  It's just not possible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know, I just did,” Susan said quietly in her ear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary laughed, then stood up.  “Strangely, I don't feel as though I'm saying goodbye.  I feel as though our paths will pass again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They will,” Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know how you know that, but I know you are right.  And that scares me.  It scares me more than either of you realize,” Mary said.  “I'm going back to my coven now.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She started to walk toward the door, but Mina stopped her.  “Thank you.  I don't know that I would have made it this far without you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm not sure that thank you is the right thing to say.  You may regret this before it is over,” Mary said as the two hugged.  Mina did not reply, unsure if Mary was correct or not in her assessment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Goodbye,” Mary announced as she left the ship.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2542382000591693033?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2542382000591693033/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2542382000591693033&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2542382000591693033'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2542382000591693033'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/11/0320-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0320: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6101903763582799045</id><published>2009-11-11T05:26:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-11-11T05:26:00.105-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0319: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>After arriving in Australia for more extensive engine repairs than could be performed at sea, Susan was chauffeured around by the crew to all the interesting tourist sites within easy reach.  Mary spent her time roaming the streets and night clubs, while Mina attempted to contact her coven in New York.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After several failed attempts, however, Mina knew something was amiss.  Unsure how to find out what had happened, she came back from shore and walked into Susan's room.  Long asleep, Mina gently woke the young girl by rubbing her arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Grunting slightly, Susan lifted her body up to a sitting position and rubbed her eyes.  “What's wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at her quizzically and said, “I believe you already know.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What does she know?” Mary asked, returning earlier than normal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are home early,” Mina stated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah.  I don't know why, but I just wasn't into going out tonight.  What does Susan know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan just looked at Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have tried several times to contact my coven in America without any success.  What has happened?” she asked Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How would she know that?” Mary asked sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at Mary and then at Susan and repeated the question.  “What has happened to my coven?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a long pause, Susan said, “It was their time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina stood and strode angrily across the small room to a window overlooking the port.  Mary just continued to watch, not quite sure what to make of the situation.  She was never quite sure what to make of Mina and Susan.  It was almost almost a bond of love, but never without a twinge of hate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally, Mina turned and asked, “And who decided that it was their time?  Sabastian?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was Sabastian, but he didn't decide it was their time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then who did?” Mina demanded angrily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know the answer to that,” Susan replied quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your all powerful Lord on high who peers down from the heavens to dictate life and death!  Is that what you'd have me believe?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wouldn't make you believe anything.  And it's not like that.  But I would think you would have seen enough by now to understand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Isn't it?  Isn't it like that?” Mina threw at the girl.  “This faceless deity who is all powerful picks and chooses who, what, when, how.  He makes it all happen however he wants.  One person dies another doesn't.  I like that one, I don't like that one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's not it and you know it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How can it not be like that?  Why did my coven die an not some other.  Because it was their time?  Who decided that?  Someone must have, otherwise it wouldn't have been their time.  It would have been chance, bad luck.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary listened intently, more confused than ever.  Mina, an ancient, was talking about deeply theoretical constructs with a child.  She would have expected the elder to be the teacher, but it seemed the opposite.  It always seemed the opposite. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know it isn't like that,” Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why do innocent babies die?  Why do humanitarians get killed by savages? Why do little girls get raped?” she asked Susan, without actually knowing what she had said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan's eyes opened wide and her face went blank for a brief moment before her face went dark and her features hardened.  It had been a long time since she had thought about her mother and how she had sold Susan to pedophile drug dealers for heroin. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Mina saw the change in her face, she stopped.  Everything stopped.  The world stood still, and for a brief moment Susan let Mina into her mind to see.  Mina began to cry as she walked over to the little girl still sitting in her bed.  Putting her arms around Susan, she said, “I'm sorry.  I'm so sorry.  I didn't know what I was saying.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan held her, comforting as much as being comforted.  “It's not like that.  We have free will.”  She began to cry with Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just don't understand yet,” Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You will before it's over.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6101903763582799045?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6101903763582799045/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6101903763582799045&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6101903763582799045'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6101903763582799045'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/11/0319-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0319: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1583839753320637802</id><published>2009-11-04T05:53:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-11-04T05:53:00.602-08:00</updated><title type='text'>0318: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>Mina, Mary and Susan were on an empty freighter heading back to China.  Although Mary had arranged for plenty of blood prior to leaving, Mina had refused it.  She let her wounds heal slowly with time, rather than take the life of another she had not selected herself.  And since she was too damaged to be involved in the process, she couldn't simply find a temporary feeder.  Mary, however, had taken to feeding off several of the crew members—each of which believed they were sleeping with her. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan spent most of her time enjoying the trip.  Unlike her normal routine since entering the vampire world, though not a vampire herself, she spend most days out and about the deck and most nights sleeping.  The crew of the ship, about thirty or so men, had taken a liking to her.  It seemed they enjoyed having a child around to protect, watch  after, and, when there was time, play with. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina and Mary talked a little, but of nothing important.  They didn't discuss the last night in which a little girl had so beaten an ancient.  They didn't discuss why that little girl had been allowed to make all of the decisions of late, including the one to visit Mina's sire in Asia.  They both simply hid their minds from each other.  They might as was well have talked about the weather.  Moreover, Mary was too afraid to ask Susan anything and actually tried to avoid her.  Mina did not avoid Susan, was not afraid of Susan, but did not attempt to engage the girl either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina was simply waiting.  She knew that nothing she said would change what was happening now.  That Susan was in complete control, or at least something or someone was in control and was exerting that control through Susan.  She also knew that her sire, one of the four, would be displeased when she showed up unannounced with a small child after having disappeared for months.  She wasn't sure how to explain, again, that Susan was the one they had been waiting for.  Her sire was so certain is was Thomas or Elizabeth.  Or, at the very least, a vampire.  How could she convince her sire it was a little human girl?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We have been on the ship for a very long time,” Mary stated one night, returning to their suite after taking advantage of one of the crew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Mina answered.  “You know very well that we've had numerous problems with the ship.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know, but it just seems odd.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does it?” Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Doesn't it?” Mary asked in return.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, in fact, it doesn't.  You said to me that Susan thought it would be a good thing for this trip to take a long time.  That is exactly what is happening.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but how could she...” Mary stopped and looked at Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina was looking at Mary as if in deep thought.  “I'm sure it's just bad luck,” she eventually said.  What she thought, however, was completely different.  She wondered how Mary could still be so willingly ignorant of what was in front of her.  Mary wasn't a child, yet she looked at the world through a child's eyes.  Mina was certain that the reason for the delays was Susan.  Not that Susan made them happen by doing anything, but that here presence caused them to happen in some way.  She was certain that if they had boarded another ship they would have experienced the same delays. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As she was thinking these things, Susan walked in.  “Hi,” she said.  “How are you feeling today Mina?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Much better.”  She looked at her face in a mirror, “I believe I'm almost healed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's good,” Susan said.  “The crew is hoping that we'll be able to get to a port in Australia in a couple of days for repairs.”  She had said Australia very slowly, having been coached by the crew on how to say it properly.  “After that, they say it's just a short trip to port!”  She was genuinely excited.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They have said that before,” Mina replied.  “We'll just have to see if this ill fated ship ever gets us to where we want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don't be such a sour puss,” Susan said, walking over and giving Mina a big hug.  “You know very well we'll get there, when the time is right.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sure we will,” Mina said, unable to help smiling at the little girl who only a short time ago had so hurt her in a fight that she was still recovering from her wounds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm gonna go to bed,” Susan announced, breaking the bear hug.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sleep well,” Mina replied, watching as the girl walked out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You two freak me out sometimes,” Mary announced after a polite time had passed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina replied, “We should.  I'm going on deck.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1583839753320637802?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1583839753320637802/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1583839753320637802&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1583839753320637802'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1583839753320637802'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/11/0318-vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='0318: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1115470565340246461</id><published>2009-11-01T06:00:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-11-01T06:00:09.449-08:00</updated><title type='text'>The Vampire's Daughter, Book Four</title><content type='html'>&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 180%;"&gt;The Vampire's Daughter&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 130%;"&gt;Book Four&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 130%;"&gt;Old Wounds and New Wounds&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 130%;"&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 130%;"&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 130%;"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1115470565340246461?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1115470565340246461/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1115470565340246461&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1115470565340246461'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1115470565340246461'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/11/vampires-daughter-book-four.html' title='The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1757926198135006623</id><published>2009-10-27T05:43:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-27T05:49:04.956-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Sloth...  BUT Book IV starts next week!</title><content type='html'>So I hate sloth.  I particularly hate it about myself, but life gets in the way and sometimes I fall into the sloth zone...  I've done nothing on Book III.  That means it remains free, so I guess it's good for readers.  Not so good for my ego, though.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One thing I haven't been slothful with, however, is Book IV.  The title page should post on November first and the first chapter on the fourth (I really didn't plan Book IV to start on the fourth).  Once a week on Wednesday a new chapter will post without any additional effort from me until January 6th.  I've got more to put up, I just haven't found the time yet.  So, if you have been waiting for the next book, hold tight!  It's on the way no matter how slothful I get...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thanks for reading!&lt;br /&gt;Gregg&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1757926198135006623?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1757926198135006623/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1757926198135006623&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1757926198135006623'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1757926198135006623'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/10/sloth-but-book-iv-starts-next-week.html' title='Sloth...  BUT Book IV starts next week!'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-9113396845701187215</id><published>2009-10-13T06:02:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-13T06:08:20.754-07:00</updated><title type='text'>"I am so weak" or "Book IV to start posting in November"</title><content type='html'>So, I can't wait until I complete Book III for publishing as an e-book.  I'm going to start up Book IV in November.  The title page will post on November first, the book will begin on November fourth.  (That's a coincidence, not planned, though it does seem appropriate.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I'll start pulling off the individual chapters of Book III shortly, after I figure out what to do with any comments on those chapters.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thanks for reading,&lt;br /&gt;Gregg&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-9113396845701187215?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/9113396845701187215/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=9113396845701187215&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9113396845701187215'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/9113396845701187215'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/10/i-am-so-weak-or-book-iv-to-start.html' title='&quot;I am so weak&quot; or &quot;Book IV to start posting in November&quot;'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3368386420255130654</id><published>2009-10-09T07:20:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-09T07:26:29.522-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Got the Domain!</title><content type='html'>So I purchased &lt;a href="www.thevampiresdaughter.com"&gt;www.thevampiresdaughter.com&lt;/a&gt;.  It is set up and works.  For the more technology savvy out there I'm sure this would be no big feat--for me it is. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Also started to look at cutting Book I up into five chapter blocks and it really isn't a good idea.  So, I'll start to remove the individual chapters from Book III shortly (leaving only the 10 chapter blocks) and rethink the Book I marketing effort.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I noted, Book IV is ongoing and I'll probably start to look at posting it before I complete the book III "publishing" process.  I might start up in November or December, but with a once a week schedule.  Book III will probably only be available in e-book form, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I'm also looking into using myspace and/or facebook more effectively to promote the story.  But that's on the back burner for a little bit until I start posting Book IV.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That's the updates for now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thanks for reading,&lt;br /&gt;Gregg&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3368386420255130654?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3368386420255130654/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3368386420255130654&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3368386420255130654'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3368386420255130654'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/10/got-domain.html' title='Got the Domain!'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5525063145741544949</id><published>2009-10-06T05:25:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2010-02-06T06:59:00.678-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Book Four</title><content type='html'>&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:180%;"&gt;The Vampire's Daughter&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Book Four&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Old Wounds and New Wounds&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-style: italic; "&gt;Book IV is currently posting and a collection of ten chapter blocks will posted here.  The book will remain free until it is completed and compiled for publishing.  Books One, Two and Three have been competed and published in softcover (Books I and II) and ebook form (Books I, II, and III). They may be purchased download &lt;a href="http://stores.lulu.com/store.php?fAcctID=1229765"&gt;here&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;Chapters 318 to &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;i&gt;&lt;span class="Apple-style-span" style="font-style: normal; "&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;i&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;If you would like to read the other books in the &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;story, you can please purchase them &lt;a href="http://stores.lulu.com/store.php?fAcctID=1229765"&gt;here&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.lulu.com/commerce/index.php?fBuyContent=6392828"&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.lulu.com/services/buy_now_buttons/images/book.gif" alt="Support independent publishing: buy this book on Lulu." border="0" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: center; "&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in; "&gt;Copyright 2003, 2004, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009, 2010 Reuben Gregg Brewer, all rights reserved.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5525063145741544949?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5525063145741544949/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5525063145741544949&amp;isPopup=true' title='3 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5525063145741544949'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5525063145741544949'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/10/book-four.html' title='Book Four'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>3</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5774849106064688380</id><published>2009-10-05T05:17:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-05T05:36:28.402-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Book Three is done...</title><content type='html'>So Book III is done.  I’ve been working on Book IV on a regular basis, but I need to take a little brake from publishing chapters to do some house cleaning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;First up is getting the last of the 10s up for Book III.  I hope to take care of that this week.  Second is breaking Book I into sets of five chapters.  Then I have to start putting together Book III for publishing through Lulu.  I’ll also need to remove all of the Book III single chapter posts in there somewhere.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then I want to start working on some simple advertising to be put throughout the site to spur people to buy the ebook (or paperback) versions of Book II and soon Book III.  I plan on testing some simple online advertising to see if I can both drive traffic to the site and, ultimately, sales of the books.  Although this is just a hobby, it would be kind of cool if there were a self-funding nature to it.  I figure all of this will take a couple of months to dig through. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the end, we’ll have to see how far I get on this stuff, but those are the goals for now.  If I didn’t have a job and family, I’d knock all of that out in a day or two (OK, maybe a week), but life gets in the way of so many things.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Also, I want to note that, going forward, I will only be posting chapters one time a week.  I just can’t keep up with the two times a week schedule on the writing side of things.  The most likely day will be Wednesday, but Monday might work, too.  If anyone has an opinion on the topic, please feel free to head to my &lt;a href="http://pub29.bravenet.com/forum/static/show.php?usernum=2460471522&amp;amp;frmid=475&amp;amp;msgid=0"&gt;message board&lt;/a&gt; or respond to this post. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But don’t fear!  I plan on coming back soon with more chapters…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As always, thanks for reading,&lt;br /&gt;Gregg&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5774849106064688380?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5774849106064688380/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5774849106064688380&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5774849106064688380'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5774849106064688380'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/10/book-three-is-done.html' title='Book Three is done...'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8374221730124366570</id><published>2009-09-30T05:21:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-06T05:23:24.711-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Book Three, Chapters 0311 to 0316</title><content type='html'>&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:180%;"&gt;The Vampire's Daughter&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Book Three&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Chapters 0311 to 316&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;-----&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0311: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We have not had a productive lesson in months," Mina said to Susan, standing abruptly and walking across the room. "I know full well that Mary believes she is having great success with you, but I am, quite frankly, disappointed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm sorry," Susan answered, not moving.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not believe you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking up, Susan said, "You're right, I'm not really sorry. I just said that to make you feel better."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Because I don't want you to feel bad."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No. Why have we hit this wall? What is the problem?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know. I just don't seem to be able to connect with you like we did before. It's like we are battling again. Like in your brothel."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A long silence ensued before Mina asked, "When were you going to tell me about your visitor?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What visitor?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The man."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No man visited me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The headmistress is an open book to me. I command her to do my bidding as I see fit. Do you think I fail to check up on you?" Mina asked angrily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I told you that no man has ever visited me here."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then who was he? This Mr. Jude?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Oh," Susan said, almost relieved. "That's just Judas. He stops by all the time. I tell him he shouldn't, but he never listens to me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Judas?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, Judas."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He isn't a man."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Oh no. Not anymore."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What the hell does that mean?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He was a man, but he's not anymore."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is he a vampire?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," replied Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why won't you give me a straight answer? Who is Judas or Mr. Jude or whatever his name is? He gave the headmistress..." Mina trailed off and looked at the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thirty pieces of silver," Susan said. "As a donation. I thought it was quite nice of him."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a long silence, as Mina just looked at the little girl sitting before her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you know how old the coins he donated were?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, but I got the feeling that they were collectibles."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"They were more than just collectibles. They were from..." Mina trailed off again, continuing to look at Susan. "Does this Judas have a last name?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Iscariot. I think. It's kind of hard to say," Susan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina walked backward, away from Susan, until she hit a wall. She leaned into the wall and let her body slide down until she was sitting on the floor. She said nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is everything OK?" asked Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina didn't respond, as she was too busy playing the events of the past year in her head. How could she have gone from a comfortable life, running a virtual grocery store of feeders for her coven to babysitting a little girl who. She couldn't even finish her own thoughts. Who what? Who seemed to be so much more than a little girl. Who knew so much more than a little girl, let alone an adult should know. Who seemed to have powers beyond the mortal realm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina realized that it wasn't Susan that was the problem. She had created the block. She was afraid of this little girl. Afraid that if she gave too much knowledge to Susan, that Susan might actually be the one her sire was waiting for.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You are the one," Mina said out loud. "But I just can't believe what you are telling me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stood up and walked over to Mina. "I'm not telling you anything."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You could control me if you wanted to, I know you've done it to me," Mina said. "Why don't you just do that now? Just make me train you or tell you whatever it is you want to know."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know what I want to know or what I want to learn. All I know is that I'm not the one blocking our connection," Susan answered, sitting down next to Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, no you aren't," Mina said. "I realize now that I am the problem. Perhaps we should finish up now and you and Mary can continue your fight training."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That sounds fun," Susan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0312: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Normally, Mina would go for a walk while Susan and Mary trained. She would visit with the children, talk to the Headmistress, or, sometimes, just go for a walk around the school's beautiful campus. She viewed the time as an escape from reality, not to mention an escape from Mary. She actually liked Mary, but she wound up spending too much time with the vampire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tonight, however, Mina couldn't leave. She had to watch. She had to see what Susan did. Sense why she did it. Somehow, she needed to know Susan better than she did. She didn't know why, but she wanted to truly love this child and the only way she could achieve that was to get to know her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So Mina sat and watched as Susan and Mary fought. It was a spirited training session. Mary had long ago shown Susan all of the moves she knew. Susan, who turned out to be an exceptional student, learned quickly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now it was honing her skills and truly learning how to fight. As usual, the pair went through a number of drills to fine tune some movements and then ended with free form fighting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina watched as Susan performed both defensive and attacking moves with such skill that it seemed the student was on the verge of at least matching the master. She noted how easily and fluidly Susan moved throughout each drill. Her speed was also impressive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Very nice," Mina said several times as she watched.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Mary and Susan switched to free form fighting, however, Mina saw a noticeable shift in Susan. She wasn't fighting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It wasn't that the fight wasn't fast paced and spirited, or that Susan wasn't actually fighting, because she was. It was that she never used her true abilities.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina didn't say anything for a while and just watched. She thought about what she and Susan had talked about over the time they had known each other. How many times had the little girl really used her powers? A handful, maybe?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina knew that Susan had used her powers to make her do things she didn't intend to. She knew that the little girl had read her mind on more than one occasion. But the times that she did these things were not out of some selfish desire, they were always out of a desire to help others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Stop!" Mina said loudly, causing the two to stop and look at her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Susan, you aren't fighting," Mina said to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know what you mean," the little girl responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes you do. You never fight. You don't truly attack. You don't do anything other than what you have to do to appease Mary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She tells you to attack her and you make a half hearted effort that kicks off a five minute fight. During the fight, you spend almost all of your time deflecting her attack. But again, all of your attacks are half hearted and ineffectual because that is what you intend them to be."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mina, I think you're being too hard on her. She is advancing rapidly. Perhaps she just needs more time to gain the confidence to be more aggressive," Mary said in defense Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I disagree," Mina said standing and walking over to the combatants. She looked at both of them, and then knelt down in front of Susan. "Do you believe your gifts are from God?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," the little girl answered, looking Mina squarely in the eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you believe people should use the gifts they have been granted to their fullest potential?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then explain to me why you don't attack Mary? I can tell that you know exactly what she going to do well before she makes a move. You allow these fights to continue when you could easily dispatch her."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am here to train, not win every fight," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing, Mina said, "I will fight her."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0313: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You don't think I can teach the child how to fight?" Mary asked, sounding far more hurt than she intended to sound.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at Mary and then at Susan. "This isn't about you and your abilities," Mina stated flatly. "This is about Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Even the greatest teacher cannot teach an unwilling student."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm not unwilling," Susan protested. "I've learned a lot."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What value is learning if you never use your knowledge?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Learning isn't always about doing," Susan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary watched quietly, realizing that there was more going on than simply training Susan how to fight. In fact, this conversation was a battle of its own. What Mary wasn't quite sure of, however, was who was fighting. Was the battle between Mina and Susan, Mina and herself, or Susan and herself?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whatever the answer, this confrontation certainly wasn't about Susan's skill as a fighter. Mary moved to the side of the room and sat against the wall, watching.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If you learn and do not use, then you have failed," Mina stated flatly. "Attack me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stood and looked at the vampire. She was an ancient with skills well beyond those of Mary. She was hardened by time both physically and emotionally. After a few moments, Susan said, "I do not wish to fight you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Attack me," was the reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan looked down and then lunged at Mina. Mina didn't move and Susan small fist landed squarely against Mina's nose, causing it to bleed. Mina made no move, causing Susan to step back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I said attack me, not toy with me. You aimed for an area that was easily defended. You telegraphed that punch and, worse, you advertised it in your mind. I know all too well how powerful you are little girl. If you don't want me to know what you are thinking you will stop me. You are more than skillful enough to block your mind in a fight. Now attack me!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stepped back and then came at Mina again. And again Mina did not move, allowing the blow to land. This time it was a jump kick to the side of the head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am not toying with you little girl. I want you to attack me, not play. Use the skills God has given you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I use the skills and use them wisely."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, no you do not use them wisely. You use cautiously, fearfully. I do not wish to force your hand. I would prefer you to decide your own fate. But if you do not, I will decide it for you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Gifts are not meant to be abused," Susan said. "Mankind has abused its gifts so thoroughly, why should I add to the damnation?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If mankind is to be damned, then my kind are well ahead of them," Mina said. "Now fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Maybe your kind is there to greet my kind," Susan said testily. "And I don't wish to be there at all."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If you are who I think you are, little imp, you had better learn to use your gifts and use them well now, because when you need them, you won't have the latitude to fail. Now fight me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," Susan said, putting her hands down. "If you want to fight, you'll have to attack me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mentally, Mina responded, "I will force you to fight if I must, but I won't attack you. And don't think I won't kill Mary."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Out loud, Susan said, "This is our fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Not anymore," Mina said, lunging at Mary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary's eyes went wide as she put her hands up to defend herself, knowing she didn't have much chance of even accomplishing that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0314: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just before Mina's fist would have struck Mary's face, Susan's hand deflected the blow into the wall. Mina's arm went into the wall up to her elbow. She pulled it out and punched at Mary with her other arm, a blow that Susan also deflected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina pulled her other arm from the wall and stepped back. "Fight me," she said with a great deal of anger in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," Susan replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will kill Mary if you do not."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How did I get into the middle of this?" Mary asked, still sitting against the wall, her face drained of any color by the fear of dying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Shut up," Mina said to her. Then she relaxed her body and smiled. "Mary," she said. "Stand up." Mary did as she was told.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Don't do this," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll do as I please," Mina said to the girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary, come kneel before me," Mina said casually with a grin on her face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary stay," Susan said, with the slightest hint of anger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina's smile grew. "Now that's better," she said. "Mary, come here and kneel before me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary stay," Susan said, with a great deal of anger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This exchange continued for several more volleys, with Mary, little more than an automaton, walking forward and back with each command. Finally, Susan yelled, "Sleep!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary fell to the ground unconscious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Nice trick, little imp," Mina said. "But what's she going to do when you're not around?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stood motionless for a long time. She just looked at Mina. Finally, she spoke. "This is silly. Why are you doing this?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It's only one life, what does it matter. If you don't want to fight, I'll just kill her."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Every life matters."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why? She's a vampire, she's damned already. I'll just send her to hell sooner rather than latter."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You don't know what you're talking about."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then why don't you explain it to me? Or, perhaps, you don't really know either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm tired of our little games Susan. It's time to put up or shut up. Use your gifts or go home. Fight or let Mary die."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I won't let you kill Mary," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Well then, you'll need to fight," Mina said, lunging at Mary again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan deflected the blow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I could control your mind," Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, you couldn't," Susan replied. "And you know you can't. You know you aren't strong enough to control my mind."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How do you know that?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You've tried and failed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But you could end this by controlling my mind, couldn't you?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan said nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Couldn't you?" Mina asked louder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That wouldn't end this. You would figure it out eventually," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then I guess you'll just have to fight me," Mina said with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary, get up and leave," Susan said to the vampire unconscious on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes Mary," Mina mocked, "leave us be so we can chat a little more privately."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary got up and left the room without saying a word.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Now what little girl?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What are you trying to prove? We don't have to do this," Susan said quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I want to see you use your gifts. I want to see how strong you really are. I want to know that I haven't been wasting my time."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And if you have been wasting your time?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then I'll leave and let you finish your schooling and your life, never to hear of a vampire again."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you really believe that is what God has planned for me?" Susan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," replied Mina. "That's why I'm confident that you will fight me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So be it," Susan said. She looked down and let her entire body relax.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0315: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few moments, Mina said, "Come on little imp, are we going to fight or do I have to go find Mary?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan lifted her head very slowly and said, in a barely audible whisper, "Let's fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina smiled and then lunged at the little girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As before, Susan could read every move that Mina was going to make despite Mina's attempts to mask her mind. Thus, every blow was either blocked or evaded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"This isn't fighting!" Mina yelled, even though she continued her attacks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As she continued, Susan started to land blows between Mina's attacks. She simply waited for the right moment, and then slipped a punch, kick or scratch in. Usually, Susan waited until Mina had just attacked, so that Mina was off balance or had a weak spot in her defense.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before long, Mina was bloody and bruised. She was tired, too, but it was obvious that Susan was more tired.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You are only human little girl. You have spirit, but that can only sustain you for so long. You've scratched at me and bruised me, but I still stand. Your little blows won't stop me and you know it. I can carry on all night if I so choose. You, on the other hand, will collapse if you don't do something soon."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, Mina, you are wrong. I may tire soon, but you no longer have the night at your disposal. Look out the window," Susan said, watching Mina closely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Mina turned to look out the window at the approaching dawn, Susan lunged at her. Distracted by rage, Mina didn't even notice until Susan was too close to block.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan's entire body was flying through the air. She grabbed Mina's head and with her momentum, pushed it into the wall behind her. A dull thud and crack sounded, as Mina lifted her fists up into Susan's belly, flipping her up so that her back hit the wall above Mina's head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan fell to the ground hard, letting out a whimper, though she didn't cry. Lifting herself up to her hands and knees, she didn't look at Mina. She gritted her teeth and said, "Was this what you wanted?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We are both hurt. Not just our bodies, Mina! Our faith in each other. I only hope that you live, so that we can try to heal what has been broken here today."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The little girl looked up at Mina, who's eyes were wide open, but empty. There was blood flowing down the wall, obviously from the vampire's head. Susan shook her head and cried at the sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She walked over to the other side of the room and sat, crumpled against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few minutes, Mary came bursting into the room, "It's almost dawn, we must..." She stopped and looked at Susan, who had fallen asleep, and Mina, who had slid down the wall into a pile on the ground. There was a bloody trail left behind, clearly showing where her head had hit the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0316: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Oh my God," is all that Mary could say. She was shocked on more levels than one. First, she had just found out that Sol was in Europe being protected by Gan while a rather large army stood outside waiting for him to leave. Second, at least at first glance, it seemed as though Mina and Susan had managed to kill each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She walked over to Mina and looked at her. She wasn't dead, but she was hurt very badly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She needs blood," Susan said quietly, as she moved to stand up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You're alive," Mary said, somewhat shocked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," the little girl said, slowly limping over to Mina. "But I am hurt."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Not as badly as Mina, it seems," Mary responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan took Mina's head and shoved her wrist into the vampire's mouth, cutting herself on the upper fangs. A small amount of blood trickled into Mina's mouth before Susan pulled her arm away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That will help, but she'll need lots more blood before she's better," Susan said, looking at Mary while applying pressure to the small cut on her arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Well I'm not doing that," Mary shot back, before realizing that Susan wasn't suggesting she should. She was waiting for Mary to say something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I've found something out," Mary finally started.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sol is nearby," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He's in trouble."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"There are things happening with your kind that suggests we should leave."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes. How do you know all of this, are you reading my mind?" Mary asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, I'm too tired to bother. A friend of mine told me what was going on and that we would need to leave soon," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pointing at Mina, Mary asked, "Did he tell you about this, too?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, but I didn't want to do it. I didn't want it to be true."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary was taken aback and confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So what do we do now?" the vampire asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We leave," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Where to?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan looked at Mary and marveled at how little she knew. Or at least how little she let herself know. This vampire had lived for years in the shadow of others not because she was necessarily held back, but because she couldn't lead. She had the skills, but not the will. She needed to be directed, even though she was often angered by that direction.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both Thomas and Tobias had selected a perfect victim for their crimes; Thomas using her as a feeder and Tobias using her as one of his many loyal followers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"China," Susan said softly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"China?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes. That is where we'll find Mina's sire. That is where we must go. For her and for me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And your little friend told you that, too, I guess?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No. It is what I feel is right and it is what we'll do," Susan said firmly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And if I feel you're wrong?" Mary asked sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll simply make you do as I wish, but I don't want to do that. I want you do this because you want to do it."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a silence before Mary said, "We don't have time to get to China before dawn."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You'll take her to the car and I'll follow. We'll stay in your house for now. Tomorrow you can find some blood for Mina to help her get better and plan our trip to China. We should go by boat."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"OK," Mary said, carefully picking Mina's rag doll body up and walking out to the car. "Why boat?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Because it takes longer," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why is that important?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Soon, this will be a dangerous place for vampires. Being out of contact for a couple of weeks will be a good thing."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary didn't question that statement, though it bothered her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~End of Book III~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8374221730124366570?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8374221730124366570/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8374221730124366570&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8374221730124366570'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8374221730124366570'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/book-three-chapters-0311-to-0316.html' title='Book Three, Chapters 0311 to 0316'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-308321865950067460</id><published>2009-09-29T08:10:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-29T08:10:00.304-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0316: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"Oh my God," is all that Mary could say.  She was shocked on more levels than one.  First, she had just found out that Sol was in Europe being protected by Gan while a rather large army stood outside waiting for him to leave.  Second, at least at first glance, it seemed as though Mina and Susan had managed to kill each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She walked over to Mina and looked at her.  She wasn't dead, but she was hurt very badly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She needs blood," Susan said quietly, as she moved to stand up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You're alive," Mary said, somewhat shocked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," the little girl said, slowly limping over to Mina.  "But I am hurt."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Not as badly as Mina, it seems," Mary responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan took Mina's head and shoved her wrist into the vampire's mouth, cutting herself on the upper fangs.  A small amount of blood trickled into Mina's mouth before Susan pulled her arm away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That will help, but she'll need lots more blood before she's better," Susan said, looking at Mary while applying pressure to the small cut on her arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Well I'm not doing that," Mary shot back, before realizing that Susan wasn't suggesting she should.  She was waiting for Mary to say something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I've found something out," Mary finally started.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sol is nearby," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He's in trouble."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"There are things happening with your kind that suggests we should leave."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes.  How do you know all of this, are you reading my mind?" Mary asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, I'm too tired to bother.  A friend of mine told me what was going on and that we would need to leave soon," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pointing at Mina, Mary asked, "Did he tell you about this, too?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, but I didn't want to do it.  I didn't want it to be true."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary was taken aback and confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So what do we do now?" the vampire asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We leave," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Where to?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan looked at Mary and marveled at how little she knew.  Or at least how little she let herself know.  This vampire had lived for years in the shadow of others not because she was necessarily held back, but because she couldn't lead.  She had the skills, but not the will.  She needed to be directed, even though she was often angered by that direction.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both Thomas and Tobias had selected a perfect victim for their crimes; Thomas using her as a feeder and Tobias using her as one of his many loyal followers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"China," Susan said softly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"China?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes.  That is where we'll find Mina's sire.  That is where we must go.  For her and for me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And your little friend told you that, too, I guess?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No.  It is what I feel is right and it is what we'll do," Susan said firmly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And if I feel you're wrong?" Mary asked sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll simply make you do as I wish, but I don't want to do that.  I want you do this because you want to do it."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a silence before Mary said, "We don't have time to get to China before dawn."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You'll take her to the car and I'll follow.  We'll stay in your house for now.  Tomorrow you can find some blood for Mina to help her get better and plan our trip to China.  We should go by boat."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"OK," Mary said, carefully picking Mina's rag doll body up and walking out to the car.  "Why boat?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Because it takes longer," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why is that important?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Soon, this will be a dangerous place for vampires.  Being out of contact for a couple of weeks will be a good thing."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary didn't question that statement, though it bothered her greatly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~End~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-308321865950067460?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/308321865950067460/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=308321865950067460&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/308321865950067460'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/308321865950067460'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0316-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0316: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-4910932984221017676</id><published>2009-09-24T08:08:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-24T08:08:00.516-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0315: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>After a few moments, Mina said, "Come on little imp, are we going to fight or do I have to go find Mary?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan lifted her head very slowly and said, in a barely audible whisper, "Let's fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina smiled and then lunged at the little girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As before, Susan could read every move that Mina was going to make despite Mina's attempts to mask her mind.  Thus, every blow was either blocked or evaded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"This isn't fighting!" Mina yelled, even though she continued her attacks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As she continued, Susan started to land blows between Mina's attacks.  She simply waited for the right moment, and then slipped a punch, kick or scratch in.  Usually, Susan waited until Mina had just attacked, so that Mina was off balance or had a weak spot in her defense.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before long, Mina was bloody and bruised.  She was tired, too, but it was obvious that Susan was more tired.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You are only human little girl.  You have spirit, but that can only sustain you for so long.  You've scratched at me and bruised me, but I still stand.  Your little blows won't stop me and you know it.  I can carry on all night if I so choose.  You, on the other hand, will collapse if you don't do something soon."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, Mina, you are wrong.  I may tire soon, but you no longer have the night at your disposal.  Look out the window," Susan said, watching Mina closely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Mina turned to look out the window at the approaching dawn, Susan lunged at her.  Distracted by rage, Mina didn't even notice until Susan was too close to block.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan's entire body was flying through the air.  She grabbed Mina's head and with her momentum, pushed it into the wall behind her.  A dull thud and crack sounded, as Mina lifted her fists up into Susan's belly, flipping her up so that her back hit the wall above Mina's head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan fell to the ground hard, letting out a whimper, though she didn't cry.  Lifting herself up to her hands and knees, she didn't look at Mina.  She gritted her teeth and said, "Was this what you wanted?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We are both hurt.  Not just our bodies, Mina!  Our faith in each other.  I only hope that you live, so that we can try to heal what has been broken here today."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The little girl looked up at Mina, who's eyes were wide open, but empty.  There was blood flowing down the wall, obviously from the vampire's head.  Susan shook her head and cried at the sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She walked over to the other side of the room and sat, crumpled against the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few minutes, Mary came bursting into the room, "It's almost dawn, we must..."  She stopped and looked at Susan, who had fallen asleep, and Mina, who had slid down the wall into a pile on the ground.  There was a bloody trail left behind, clearly showing where her head had hit the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-4910932984221017676?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/4910932984221017676/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=4910932984221017676&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/4910932984221017676'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/4910932984221017676'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0315-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0315: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5259113992079793245</id><published>2009-09-22T08:07:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-22T08:07:00.269-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0314: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>Just before Mina's fist would have struck Mary's face, Susan's hand deflected the blow into the wall.  Mina's arm went into the wall up to her elbow.  She pulled it out and punched at Mary with her other arm, a blow that Susan also deflected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina pulled her other arm from the wall and stepped back.  "Fight me," she said with a great deal of anger in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," Susan replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will kill Mary if you do not."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How did I get into the middle of this?" Mary asked, still sitting against the wall, her face drained of any color by the fear of dying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Shut up," Mina said to her.  Then she relaxed her body and smiled.  "Mary," she said.  "Stand up."  Mary did as she was told.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Don't do this," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll do as I please," Mina said to the girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary, come kneel before me," Mina said casually with a grin on her face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary stay," Susan said, with the slightest hint of anger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina's smile grew.  "Now that's better," she said.  "Mary, come here and kneel before me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary stay," Susan said, with a great deal of anger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This exchange continued for several more volleys, with Mary, little more than an automaton, walking forward and back with each command.  Finally, Susan yelled, "Sleep!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary fell to the ground unconscious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Nice trick, little imp," Mina said.  "But what's she going to do when you're not around?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stood motionless for a long time.  She just looked at Mina.  Finally, she spoke.  "This is silly.  Why are you doing this?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It's only one life, what does it matter.  If you don't want to fight, I'll just kill her."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Every life matters."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why?  She's a vampire, she's damned already.  I'll just send her to hell sooner rather than latter."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You don't know what you're talking about."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then why don't you explain it to me?  Or, perhaps, you don't really know either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm tired of our little games Susan.  It's time to put up or shut up.  Use your gifts or go home.  Fight or let Mary die."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I won't let you kill Mary," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Well then, you'll need to fight," Mina said, lunging at Mary again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan deflected the blow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I could control your mind," Mina said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, you couldn't," Susan replied.  "And you know you can't.  You know you aren't strong enough to control my mind."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How do you know that?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You've tried and failed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But you could end this by controlling my mind, couldn't you?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan said nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Couldn't you?" Mina asked louder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That wouldn't end this.  You would figure it out eventually," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then I guess you'll just have to fight me," Mina said with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mary, get up and leave," Susan said to the vampire unconscious on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes Mary," Mina mocked, "leave us be so we can chat a little more privately."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary got up and left the room without saying a word.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Now what little girl?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What are you trying to prove?  We don't have to do this," Susan said quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I want to see you use your gifts.  I want to see how strong you really are.  I want to know that I haven't been wasting my time."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And if you have been wasting your time?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then I'll leave and let you finish your schooling and your life, never to hear of a vampire again."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you really believe that is what God has planned for me?" Susan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," replied Mina.  "That's why I'm confident that you will fight me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So be it," Susan said.  She looked down and let her entire body relax.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5259113992079793245?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5259113992079793245/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5259113992079793245&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5259113992079793245'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5259113992079793245'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0314-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0314: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1683505443700433028</id><published>2009-09-17T08:05:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-17T08:05:00.560-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0313: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"You don't think I can teach the child how to fight?" Mary asked, sounding far more hurt than she intended to sound.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina looked at Mary and then at Susan.  "This isn't about you and your abilities," Mina stated flatly.  "This is about Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Even the greatest teacher cannot teach an unwilling student."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm not unwilling," Susan protested.  "I've learned a lot."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What value is learning if you never use your knowledge?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Learning isn't always about doing," Susan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary watched quietly, realizing that there was more going on than simply training Susan how to fight.  In fact, this conversation was a battle of its own.  What Mary wasn't quite sure of, however, was who was fighting.  Was the battle between Mina and Susan, Mina and herself, or Susan and herself?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whatever the answer, this confrontation certainly wasn't about Susan's skill as a fighter.  Mary moved to the side of the room and sat against the wall, watching.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If you learn and do not use, then you have failed," Mina stated flatly.  "Attack me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stood and looked at the vampire.  She was an ancient with skills well beyond those of Mary.  She was hardened by time both physically and emotionally.  After a few moments, Susan said, "I do not wish to fight you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Attack me," was the reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan looked down and then lunged at Mina.  Mina didn't move and Susan small fist landed squarely against Mina's nose, causing it to bleed.  Mina made no move, causing Susan to step back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I said attack me, not toy with me.  You aimed for an area that was easily defended.   You telegraphed that punch and, worse, you advertised it in your mind.  I know all too well how powerful you are little girl.  If you don't want me to know what you are thinking you will stop me.  You are more than skillful enough to block your mind in a fight.  Now attack me!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stepped back and then came at Mina again.  And again Mina did not move, allowing the blow to land.  This time it was a jump kick to the side of the head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am not toying with you little girl.  I want you to attack me, not play.  Use the skills God has given you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I use the skills and use them wisely."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, no you do not use them wisely.  You use cautiously, fearfully.  I do not wish to force your hand.  I would prefer you to decide your own fate.  But if you do not, I will decide it for you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Gifts are not meant to be abused," Susan said.  "Mankind has abused its gifts so thoroughly, why should I add to the damnation?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If mankind is to be damned, then my kind are well ahead of them," Mina said.  "Now fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Maybe your kind is there to greet my kind," Susan said testily.  "And I don't wish to be there at all."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If you are who I think you are, little imp, you had better learn to use your gifts and use them well now, because when you need them, you won't have the latitude to fail.  Now fight me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," Susan said, putting her hands down.  "If you want to fight, you'll have to attack me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mentally, Mina responded, "I will force you to fight if I must, but I won't attack you.  And don't think I won't kill Mary."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Out loud, Susan said, "This is our fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Not anymore," Mina said, lunging at Mary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary's eyes went wide as she put her hands up to defend herself, knowing she didn't have much chance of even accomplishing that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1683505443700433028?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1683505443700433028/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1683505443700433028&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1683505443700433028'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1683505443700433028'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0313-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0313: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2711299557293986527</id><published>2009-09-15T08:02:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-15T08:02:00.808-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0312: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>Normally, Mina would go for a walk while Susan and Mary trained.  She would visit with the children, talk to the Headmistress, or, sometimes, just go for a walk around the school's beautiful campus.  She viewed the time as an escape from reality, not to mention an escape from Mary.  She actually liked Mary, but she wound up spending too much time with the vampire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tonight, however, Mina couldn't leave.  She had to watch.  She had to see what Susan did.  Sense why she did it.  Somehow, she needed to know Susan better than she did.  She didn't know why, but she wanted to truly love this child and the only way she could achieve that was to get to know her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So Mina sat and watched as Susan and Mary fought.  It was a spirited training session.  Mary had long ago shown Susan all of the moves she knew.  Susan, who turned out to be an exceptional student, learned quickly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now it was honing her skills and truly learning how to fight.  As usual, the pair went through a number of drills to fine tune some movements and then ended with free form fighting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina watched as Susan performed both defensive and attacking moves with such skill that it seemed the student was on the verge of at least matching the master.  She noted how easily and fluidly Susan moved throughout each drill.  Her speed was also impressive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Very nice," Mina said several times as she watched.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Mary and Susan switched to free form fighting, however, Mina saw a noticeable shift in Susan.  She wasn't fighting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It wasn't that the fight wasn't fast paced and spirited, or that Susan wasn't actually fighting, because she was.  It was that she never used her true abilities.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina didn't say anything for a while and just watched.  She thought about what she and Susan had talked about over the time they had known each other.  How many times had the little girl really used her powers?  A handful, maybe?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina knew that Susan had used her powers to make her do things she didn't intend to.  She knew that the little girl had read her mind on more than one occasion.  But the times that she did these things were not out of some selfish desire, they were always out of a desire to help others. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Stop!" Mina said loudly, causing the two to stop and look at her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Susan, you aren't fighting," Mina said to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know what you mean," the little girl responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes you do.  You never fight.  You don't truly attack.  You don't do anything other than what you have to do to appease Mary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She tells you to attack her and you make a half hearted effort that kicks off a five minute fight.  During the fight, you spend almost all of your time deflecting her attack.  But again, all of your attacks are half hearted and ineffectual because that is what you intend them to be."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mina, I think you're being too hard on her.  She is advancing rapidly.  Perhaps she just needs more time to gain the confidence to be more aggressive," Mary said in defense Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I disagree," Mina said standing and walking over to the combatants.  She looked at both of them, and then knelt down in front of Susan.  "Do you believe your gifts are from God?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," the little girl answered, looking Mina squarely in the eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you believe people should use the gifts they have been granted to their fullest potential?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then explain to me why you don't attack Mary?  I can tell that you know exactly what she going to do well before she makes a move.  You allow these fights to continue when you could easily dispatch her."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am here to train, not win every fight," Susan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing, Mina said, "I will fight her."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2711299557293986527?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2711299557293986527/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2711299557293986527&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2711299557293986527'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2711299557293986527'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0312-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0312: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-5457586735525513201</id><published>2009-09-10T08:01:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-10T08:01:00.272-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0311: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"We have not had a productive lesson in months," Mina said to Susan, standing abruptly and walking across the room.  "I know full well that Mary believes she is having great success with you, but I am, quite frankly, disappointed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm sorry," Susan answered, not moving.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not believe you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking up, Susan said, "You're right, I'm not really sorry.  I just said that to make you feel better."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Because I don't want you to feel bad."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No.  Why have we hit this wall?  What is the problem?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know.  I just don't seem to be able to connect with you like we did before.  It's like we are battling again.  Like in your brothel."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A long silence ensued before Mina asked, "When were you going to tell me about your visitor?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What visitor?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The man."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No man visited me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The headmistress is an open book to me.  I command her to do my bidding as I see fit.  Do you think I fail to check up on you?" Mina asked angrily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I told you that no man has ever visited me here."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then who was he?  This Mr. Jude?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Oh," Susan said, almost relieved.  "That's just Judas.  He stops by all the time.  I tell him he shouldn't, but he never listens to me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Judas?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, Judas."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He isn't a man."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Oh no.  Not anymore."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What the hell does that mean?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He was a man, but he's not anymore."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is he a vampire?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," replied Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why won't you give me a straight answer?  Who is Judas or Mr. Jude or whatever his name is?  He gave the headmistress..."  Mina trailed off and looked at the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thirty pieces of silver," Susan said.  "As a donation.  I thought it was quite nice of him."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a long silence, as Mina just looked at the little girl sitting before her. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you know how old the coins he donated were?" Mina asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, but I got the feeling that they were collectibles."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"They were more than just collectibles.  They were from..." Mina trailed off again, continuing to look at Susan.  "Does this Judas have a last name?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Iscariot.  I think.  It's kind of hard to say," Susan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina walked backward, away from Susan, until she hit a wall.  She leaned into the wall and let her body slide down until she was sitting on the floor.  She said nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is everything OK?" asked Susan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina didn't respond, as she was too busy playing the events of the past year in her head.  How could she have gone from a comfortable life, running a virtual grocery store of feeders for her coven to babysitting a little girl who.  She couldn't even finish her own thoughts.  Who what?  Who seemed to be so much more than a little girl.  Who knew so much more than a little girl, let alone an adult should know.  Who seemed to have powers beyond the mortal realm. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mina realized that it wasn't Susan that was the problem.  She had created the block.  She was afraid of this little girl.  Afraid that if she gave too much knowledge to Susan, that Susan might actually be the one her sire was waiting for. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You are the one," Mina said out loud.  "But I just can't believe what you are telling me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan stood up and walked over to Mina.  "I'm not telling you anything."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You could control me if you wanted to, I know you've done it to me," Mina said.  "Why don't you just do that now?  Just make me train you or tell you whatever it is you want to know."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know what I want to know or what I want to learn.  All I know is that I'm not the one blocking our connection," Susan answered, sitting down next to Mina.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, no you aren't," Mina said.  "I realize now that I am the problem.  Perhaps we should finish up now and you and Mary can continue your fight training."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That sounds fun," Susan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-5457586735525513201?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/5457586735525513201/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=5457586735525513201&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5457586735525513201'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/5457586735525513201'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0311-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0311: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-7979974470794862535</id><published>2009-09-09T05:16:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-06T05:19:55.016-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Book Three, Chapters 0301 to 0310</title><content type='html'>&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:180%;"&gt;The Vampire's Daughter&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Book Three&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Chapters 0301 to 310&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;-----&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0301: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan assembled all of the other vampires as directed by Meredith. The group didn't have to wait very long before she arrived, smiling and bowing slightly before taking her seat at the head of the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at Gan and mentally told him to go and assemble 20 or so of his best assassins, as there would be an important decision made at this meeting and that she would need them. "Make sure they are your most loyal," she noted, as he left the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan went quickly and had Car and Belinda fetch two dozen of his best men, exclusive of the two girls. "You will each lead 12 and you will only take your lead from me and Meredith," he said to them. "If any of your men appear to be disloyal at any time during this assignment, kill them instantly."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes sir," they girls said in unison and ran from the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At that, Gan returned. He found Meredith standing before the group, who were in a heated argument about waking the King.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't believe this one is the one, waking the King would be meaningless. I say we kill him and be done with it," one said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm not certain that is our choice to make, the King wanted to be woken if there was any indication that the one had arrived."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The one? What does that even mean? What one are we talking about? The scriptures aren't clear about anything and, besides, we haven't even met him!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan stood at the door listening, but soon Meredith looked up at him. With his mind he asked, "Is he the one, my lady?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She smiled and nodded her head at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How are you so certain?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I know you are loyal my child, you will find out soon enough. For now, trust that I know and I need your support now more than ever," she said to his mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You have it as you always have, sire."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You were my first in many ways," she said. "Now is a time of change and I don't know how it will end. But I want you to know that I have always loved you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan felt his heart sink. She hadn't said those words in hundreds of years. Because of her rank, they had always had an unspoken love. That she would say this here and now brought the reality to him that this was in fact a life altering time. That Meredith was about to make a decision, and was going to support her choice without question, that would change the direction of Europe, if not all vampires.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My lady, my love," he thought, a tear coming to his eye. "I have loved you since the moment we met. When we were children, playing. You a princess and me a peasant. You never looked down on me. Never. You were always the only one in my life. I can't begin to express to you my gratitude and love. I will follow you to brink of hell and beyond, if that is what you ask."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But what about the gates of heaven?" she asked. "Are you ready for the battle that will bring us back into God's grace?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the others bickered back and forth, Gan and Meredith just looked at each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't believe we've ever left," Gan said both in his mind and quietly out loud.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith smiled widely, looked down at the table in front of her and then back up at Gan. "I want you by my side," she said to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He bowed and walked over to her. He stood just slightly behind her on her right. She turned her head slightly to catch his eye. She smiled, inhaled deeply and then exhaled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Enough," she said out loud, causing Gan's eyes to go wide and the room to fall completely silent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0302: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No one said anything for a long time, as all eyes were locked on Meredith. They hadn't heard her speak in over a hundred years. Some at the table had never heard her speak. None knew what to make of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked each vampire in the room in the eyes, except Gan, who she knew was loyal to her. As she was surveying the group, Gan put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed slightly, causing her to smile. She put her hand on his, knowing without reading him, that he was happy that her affliction had been lifted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In some she sensed fear, others shock, and a few hid their minds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"As you can hear," she said after at least five minutes of pure silence, "I have been healed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady," one of the vampires that hid his mind said and bowed, "I am so happy for you. Do you know what has caused this miracle?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The one you would kill before introducing him to my father," she answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady, that cannot be. He is a charlatan just like John Paul."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan tensed at his words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am healed," Meredith said, "and I am telling you that he has healed me. Why would I lie?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan took his hand from Meredith's shoulder and reached out to the Car and Belinda. The girls brought their groups down to the study that led to the chamber. Although there were many ways to escape from the room, the only vampire that knew that was Meredith.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not believe you are lying," the vampire said, "I simply believe you may be confused. Time has healed you, I am certain of it."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And what do you believe?" she asked another of the vampires that hid their minds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at the first vampire and then back at Meredith. "I believe that you believe something special has happened. But I am not certain of it, my Lady. If I could see it with my own eyes, if I could meet this Sol, perhaps I would believe, too."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," another vampire added. "I believe we need to meet him. Let's bring him in and see this lad. See what he has to say. Let's test him, find out if he is the one."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith turned to Gan and said to his mind and his alone, "Protect Sol at all costs, even if it means your life. Even if it means mine." Out loud, she said, "Gan, will you please bring Sol in."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, my Lady," he said, bowing and walking out of the room. No one said a word while he walked and no words were spoken while he was gone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside, Gan looked at Car and said, "You must fetch Sol. You must also protect him. I have pledged to die protecting him. If that happens, it falls to you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sir," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After she left, her sister, Belinda, whispered to Gan, "I will protect him, too."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan put his hand on her head, "Thank you child."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is he the one you have been waiting for?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He looked at her for a moment and thought about saying, "I believe so," but stopped, as it was no longer a belief, it was a certainty. "Yes," he answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then my Grim died for a good cause," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Car arrived with Sol and Jamie shortly thereafter. "What is happening?" asked Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The world is moving quickly and I believe there will be bloodshed. I will protect you with my life," Gan answered, kneeling before Sol and kissing his hand. "But you must promise me that you will not fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I cannot make that promise."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We will protect you, too," Belinda said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol got down on one knee and looked at her. "Thank you, but I will defend myself if the need arises."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To that, Gan said, "The need will not arise, four lives have promised you that."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who is the fourth?" Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Meredith."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0303: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Are you ready?" Gan asked Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Are you ready?" Gan asked Car and Belinda.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We are," they said in unison.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I think we should go in first," said Car. "We can take the men and split to either side. Then you and Sol can come in behind. That way we have a wall to block any attack and you have a clear way out."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That's what I was thinking," said Gan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why are you all so worried about this? John Paul asked me to meet all of these vampires, he wouldn't send me to my death," Sol said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Allegiances are odd in the vampire world," Gan said. "You are not used to the ways of our kind because you have always lived on the outskirts of our society. Elizabeth never quite conformed and you never quite learned because of it. I mean no disrespect, you know that, but for all the skills you've mastered, understanding and living within the European vampire community is almost completely absent. Particularly when it comes to the old kings and queens."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Are you saying that John Paul didn't know he was sending me to see vampires that would want to kill me?" Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Let's just say that you are lucky to have found me first."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm beginning to lose my faith in luck," Sol said, looking down in thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That is a good thing," Gan said. "Car, Belinda, you head in first."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," Sol announced forcefully. "I will go in first. If they want to kill me, I want them to look me in the eyes. I want to see their faces.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will go in with Gan by my side. Car and Belinda will follow behind with their men. After we enter, Car and Belinda can stand in front of me and their men can fan out to either side. This way we still have an easy escape route and I get to see those who would see me die."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan looked at the girls, who nodded their agreement. "We'll move quickly, I don't want Sol unguarded for longer than need be."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll be just fine," Sol said, walking forward. Stopping before the door, he said, "Jamie. At the first chance, I want you to leave. I love you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I love you, too, dear," Jamie said, watching as Sol walked toward the meeting room with Gan by his side. The two girls and their men snaked after him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol stopped at the door to the meeting room and looked down. "You are nervous," Gan said. "Take a moment and prepare yourself."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked Gan in the eyes grit his teeth and got down on one knee. Out loud he said, "God, I haven't said much to you for years. I am sorry for that. But if I am the one that everyone thinks I am, please give me the strength to see this through."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan put his hand on Sol's shoulder and closed his eyes, preferring to pray silently. After a few moments, he opened his eyes and said, "Meredith knows we are here, the others do not. Let's not keep the queen waiting."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol stood up and grabbed the doorknob. With one quick movement, he turned the knob and pushed open the door. Stepping through with power and grace, he strode toward the table with Gan by his side. From behind, the two girls quickly took their place in front as soon as Sol stopped. Their men fanned to either side, against the wall in single file.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0304: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Ladies, Gentlemen. Meredith." Sol said, with a slight bow to the queen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You shall address her highness by the proper title," one of the vampires announced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will address any and all as I see fit," Sol said defiantly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Where do you come from?" another vampire asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am originally from Italy, but most recently I come from the New World."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who's lineage?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My sire is Elizabeth. Her sire is Thomas. Thomas' sire, if I am not mistaken was your king, who I see is not present."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who named you?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My mother, who named you?" Sol asked sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you know what Sol means?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do I appear to you to be an imbecile?" Sol shot back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You did not change your name when you turned?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I saw no reason to. Does my name offend you?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why did she call you that?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"From what my mother has told me, I was a ray of brightness in her otherwise darkened life," Sol said. "As you may recall, women didn't have a particularly high standing when I was born. Moreover, my mother had me late in her life. My parents thought she was barren, a sad thing in a day and age when a woman's primary job was to produce offspring and take care of the house. For my mother, who had married a wealthy merchant, however, her only job was to have a child. Imagine how happy she must have been after years of trying."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We could care less about your mother and her feelings," one of the vampires announced. "How did you know John Paul? Were you one of his disciples?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If you don't care about my answers, then perhaps you should stop asking me questions. But, no I was not John Paul's disciple. We were friends. I met him in Europe years ago and we always got along. We talked often about God, but I was never a follower," Sol said. "In America, he was asleep for much my time there."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You awoke him?" asked a vampire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, but I believe my sire had something to do with it," Sol answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"From what I've been able to tell, she was ordered to attack John Paul's clan by her sire, Thomas, despite the fact that they were no threat. During the battle, which was more like a slaughter, as most of the Zionists chose to die rather than fight, blood from the brutalized Zionists leaked down into the catacombs where John Paul was resting. He awoke and fought when his followers wouldn't. It caused Elizabeth to call a retreat. I only found out he was back after this had happened, however, so I'm sure my account is lacking in detail."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you believe in God?" another asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have conflicted beliefs," Sol answered honestly, "but I'm beginning to find faith."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you know the scriptures?" Meredith asked out loud, drawing looks from the others, who were still unused to hearing her talk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Honestly, my lady, I do not," Sol said in a much gentler tone and with a slight bow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you for your honesty. And for your honesty with all of the questions hurled at you by my overzealous companions. They have been quite rude to you and it is unforgivable."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I protest," one said loudly. "This is a grave and serious matter and we cannot waste time with niceties, there is too much at stake."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith looked at the vampire, and asked in an angry tone, "You protest? Perhaps you have grown accustomed to the new age where it is acceptable to undermine your just ruler? Perhaps you have grown too bold in the absence of the true king and queen of Europe? Perhaps you no longer remember your place, overseeing a cold, rainy, and retched little piece of rock that no one else wanted? And that you nearly lost several times, only to be saved by others."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am sorry, your highness," the vampire said. "I allowed the moment to overpower me. You are, of course, correct."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0305: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It has been said," Meredith started, "that the son will come and shine the light that will reveal the chosen one. We had always assumed that son meant child, not necessarily sun like the star at the center of the solar system. Moreover, John Paul, your friend, had stated that Thomas would be the root of..." she paused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, my lady?" Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The root of our kind's destruction. You're name is sun and you are of Thomas," Meredith said, before stopping again to look around the room. "As you noted, the king is not with us. The question before this group is whether or not you are the sun. If the answer is yes, then we need to wake the king. If the answer is no, we..."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Would likely want to kill me," Sol said, finishing her sentence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So, am I to continue answering questions? Or have you made up your minds?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have made mine up," one of the vampires announced. "I say we dispatch this young man and be done with this charade. It is obvious he isn't the one."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How so?" Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He doesn't even know if he believes in God," the vampire replied. "How could he be the one if he doesn't even know if he believes?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," another vampire responded, causing others to mumble in agreement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And what would prove to you that Sol was the one? Perhaps a miracle?" Meredith asked in sarcasm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That would be a start," a vampire announced, standing up. "This misfit, accused of killing not only his supposed friend, but also the vampire in line to lead the Zionists, comes to us from nowhere and we are supposed to believe that he is the chosen one? What of the army outside the gates waiting to kill him? They clearly must realize his importance," the vampire said, causing some laughter among the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He healed my voice," Meredith said quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No one said anything, but looked around at each other in mixture of shock and disbelief.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You don't think my voice just came back to me do you? Sol healed me. There is your starting point," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You must be mistaken, my Lady," a vampire said. "Perhaps your voice came back to you, but while you rested and you simply hadn't tried to speak yet."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Perhaps you think I'm an idiot? Perhaps you aren't here to find the chosen one, but are, instead, here to stop the chosen one? Perhaps the King, my father, has placed you all here to make sure that the chosen one never arrives."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"This is not true," one of the vampires said, after the others looked around the room at each other with grave concern in their eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If it is not true, then you have the opportunity to prove yourselves to me and to God. I tell you that this vampire has healed me. He has performed a miracle that no other could have performed. No, that no other has ever performed despite repeated attempts. He has saved me from the curse under which I lived. If this is not enough for you to believe, then what is?" Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampires sat silently, looking around at each other. There was obvious concern in some, anger in others, and downright fear in a couple of the vampire's faces.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why do you sit mute? I know you don't dare think anything, as I'll read your thoughts instantly. So if you won't think and won't speak, then I must assume that you don't believe what I have told you or, worse, that you don't believe in God."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0306: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three&lt;br /&gt;"That is not the case, my Lady, not at all," said one of the vampires standing up. "I think, perhaps, our reluctance has nothing to do with you. I believe that we would be better able to communicate our feelings on this matter without Sol's presence."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I see..." Meredith said, looking at Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Seeing that my life depends on the outcome of your decision, and I doubt that I'd be able to stop you from killing me, I think I would like to stay," Sol said, interrupting her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I see no reason why you shouldn't," Meredith replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I protest, my Lady," a vampire said, "we are here to advise you and if you will not follow our advice, what purpose do we serve?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have recently begun to ask myself that very same question," Meredith announced, with a hint of anger in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady," another vampire said, standing and slamming his hand down on the table. "I served your father for centuries. I have served you for just as long. Your father so trusted each of us that he asked us personally to sit on this council. He wanted us to ensure that no impostors were raised up beyond their cast. That peace was kept within the vampire community. We have performed our duties admirably.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not understand how you can stand here and question our loyalty like this. It is insulting."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You have been very loyal to my father," Meredith said. "In fact, I do not doubt your loyalty to my father. I doubt your loyalty to me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It is one and the same," the vampire responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No it is not."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How can you say that? If it is not one and the same, then you must not be loyal to the King," the same vampire said, causing some stir among the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am not loyal to my father, the King," Meredith stated coldly, looking her accuser in the eye. "I am loyal to the one true King, to God."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The room fell into a deep silence. Meredith looked down the table at each vampire in succession. One by one they averted their eyes. She then lifted her eyes to Gan, who nodded but kept eye contact. She smiled and then turned her attention to Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked her in the eyes and nodded his head slightly, smirking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She spoke to him with her mind, saying, "This will soon be over."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampires around the table began to look at each other again, but said nothing. Then, without warning, one jumped at Sol. Gan slipped in front of Sol and deflected the vampire. Car and Belinda proceeded to jump on him and, essentially, rip him apart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol watched in shock, not moving his arms from the position he had put them in to catch the attacking vampire. Car and Belinda stood crouched on their victim's body like rabid animals waiting for the next attack. Gan stood in front of Sol, also waiting. The rest of Gan's men had spread out and were standing ready to fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But no attack came.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith was standing with her hands on the table and a look of fury on her face. The other vampires were seemingly frozen in place, in various stages of movement. Some had fallen, still holding the pose they were in when they fell. It was like time had stopped for them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"For many years I thought you were here to help me find the chosen one. But it is obvious now that you were not here for that purpose at all. You were all here, with the exception of Gan, to stop the chosen one with the hope of stopping the prophecies," Meredith said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I believe that my father should be disturbed," she continued. "I believe my father needs to see and hear Sol. And I believe that you should all die. Gan, if you would be so kind. I promise they won't put up a fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0307: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After Gan's men had slaughtered the last of the vampires at the table, Meredith slumped into her chair. Gan ran over to her, and asked, "Are you OK?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, yes I am," she said. "I am simply tired. They were very powerful. It took all my energy to control their minds. To make them believe that they couldn't move.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But there is no time for rest. There is another task at hand that I must attend to before we can leave to wake my father."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady?" Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The army outside your gate. I must cull out the seeds that have fallen on barren ground."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That can wait, my Lady. You must rest."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Gan, I would like for you to call me by a different name. I am not your Lady or your Queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan looked at her, smiled, and said, "My love, you cannot deflect my intent with words. You are tired. You must rest."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I so enjoy hearing you call me that," she said, looking down. "But I have rested more than I should have. It is time to take care of the next step. There will be plenty of time to rest as we travel to Russia."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If I may add my thoughts, my Lady, I believe that Gan is correct. You are tired, your last interaction with these vampires has obviously taken a great deal out of you. I am not certain what your next actions will be, but I assume that they will require controlling the minds of others. There are many vampires outside the gate, it will take a great deal of strength to control them all," Sol interjected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not believe I will need to control them all," Meredith said. "And I am quite certain that controlling a few children will be much easier than controlling a table full of ancients."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My love," Gan said, "please rest."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No my dear. This is too important. We must start this now. My life is meaningless and my pain temporary. We will continue."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do not say that your life is meaningless," Gan pleaded. "You are and always have been everything to me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I agree with Gan. We all have a role to play in God's plan. I find it hard to believe that this is the only part in which you will be involved," Sol said to Meredith.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You sound more and more like you've found faith," Meredith chided Sol. "I am not concerned about my life is all I meant. I am fine and we will go outside. I do not wish to remind you that I am the Queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes my Lady," Gan said, standing beside her chair, watching as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you children," she said to Car and Belinda as she walked by them and out the door. Gan's troops followed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She walked out into the inner court and stopped. "Sol, you will stay here." He nodded and said, "My Lady."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Car and Belinda will stay, too. Gan, you will go with me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Men," he yelled, but was silenced by Meredith.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We go out alone."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Meredith?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Alone."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He dropped his head in agreement, but was obviously concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Lower the gate," she said loudly, causing Gan's men to look at him. He Nodded his head and they lowered it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Walking outside, they could see Henry leaning on a large truck. As soon as he noticed them walking out, he stood up and started walking toward them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Behind him, his officers began to organize the men, causing Henry to turn and tell them to line the men up but to take no action.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Gan, Henry and Meredith reached each other, Henry fell to one knee and said, "My Lady."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Stand up," she said with a smile. "Now is the time to find out who among your men are loyal and who are not."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0308: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three vampires walked to the small army lined up in front of them. Gan and Henry exchanged concerned glances, but nothing else, as they knew Meredith would be able to read every thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am Meredith, Queen of all Europe!" Meredith announced to the army, which numbered over a hundred.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A murmur went through the ranks. Many looked to Henry for guidance, as what Meredith was saying would be considered heresy to those currently in power in Europe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I can read your thoughts," she continued. "There are many here who remember me, many more that do not remember or never knew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Far too long have I been gone. Far too long have I allowed the new kings and queens to act with impunity. I have watched and done nothing, believing that my time had come and gone."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another murmur rushed through, this one louder than the last.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I now realize that this was a mistake," Meredith said coldly. "The kings and queens of today do not act with any honor or understanding of the power they wield. They have trampled on tradition and risk our exposure. In fact, I fear they risk our very souls.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith was silent for a long time before saying, "It is time for me to return and retake what is rightfully mine-the throne of all Europe."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The army was quiet before someone in the middle asked, "What of your King?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith smiled. "Yes, some of you do remember the old days. The days when vampires were held responsible for their actions. The days when my King ruled with an iron fist, killing any and all that did not conform to the rules of the land.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I say we must cleanse ourselves of the evil that has been allowed to fester. I will not lie to you, I intend to wield an iron fist and use it even more forcefully to return us to our former glory."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Voices began to rise in the ranks. Fighting even broke out in some areas, causing Henry to yell, "Stand at attention!" This caused the commotion to cease.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I feel the concern many of you have. I also feel the relief of others. Yes, some are as tired as I am of the hedonistic types that have risen to power. I am calling for an end to the current regime. And I am telling you that I will be that end.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Those that are loyal to me and the ways of the past, kneel before me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;About a third of the group knelt down, while the others looked around at each other in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who do you think you are?" a voice rose up, followed by others agreeing with the sentiment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith smiled and said, "I am your Queen and you will go to your grave having learned that lesson.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Kneel!" she announced in a powerful voice. All those standing knelt, though it was obvious it was not of their own accord.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Those who are with me may stand," she said more softly. All of those that knelt when first ordered to stood, plus a few of those that were forced to kneel. Still, nearly two-thirds of the army was still on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith lowered her head, "Those that are with me, come to my side." The third that were loyal, moved to her. She looked at them. "Cut off their heads," she said pointing to the vampires still kneeling, "and burn their bodies."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Without question, the vampires complied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0309: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once all of the vampires had been killed, she leaned on Gan. She was drained, but managed to say, "I must rest now my love. Take me to my father while I rest. Keep the army here and await my orders."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes my love," Gan said, putting an arm under Meredith and carrying her back to the castle. Henry remained to oversee the burning of the bodies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once by the gate, Gan yelled, "Open the gate!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It flung open and out rushed Sol, who helped with Meredith. He looked at Gan, and said, "She has used a great deal of strength. She needs rest or to feed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She will not feed," Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am sorry for that," Meredith said with a smile. "I have killed so many that did not deserve to die. I can no longer stomach the blood."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then you may take mine," Sol said within earshot of Gan's assassins.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am no cannibal," she said just before the trio entered the inner courtyard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I would never suggest such a thing," Sol said, as they entered the castle. "Clear the castle," he announced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan nodded to the vampires that had followed them, but said, "Car and Belinda stay."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They moved Meredith to a waiting room and placed her on a couch. She appeared to be sleeping.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol pulled his sleeve up and went to break a vase, but Gan stopped him. "You will respect Meredith's wishes," he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at Gan. "Why aren't we allowed to feed on our own?" he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We are vampires, not animals," Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Or is it because we are not capable of holding the souls we have, collectively, taken? That compounding the evil would destroy us? Does she not feed because she feels guilty or because she knows that any more souls would drive her mad? That any more souls would destroy her soul?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"This is no time for such a discussion," Gan said, looking deeply into Sol's eyes. "My Queen has given me orders to bring her to the King. I intend to fulfill her wishes. You are welcome to join us, but I will not allow you to risk her life if you do."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol's gaze didn't leave Gan's. "You know more than you say. So does Meredith." Looking at the female vampire laying asleep, he continued, "I will join you. I fear I have little choice. I only hope that you will lead me to the answers I seek."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"After all of this, do you believe we would lead you astray?" Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, no I don't," Sol answered. "I simply fear that it will take much longer for me to find my answers than I had hoped. That the events that are to unfold must be allowed to run their course before I will know what my place is in this puzzle."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sons are always impatient to be men," Gan said, before turning away and conferring with Carmelinda and Belinda.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three began to plan out the trip to Russia when Henry arrived.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is she alright?" Henry asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She is resting," Gan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I hope you are worth this fuss," Henry said to Sol. "If you aren't, it will mean the death of us all."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am all too aware of that fact, thank you," Sol said with a chuckle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry smiled back, "I know you are." Looking back to Gan, he said, "I will stay here, as she wished, and ready the troops. I'd also like to call on some old friends for support if I may."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I think that would be advisable," Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;0310: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will be heading off to Russia with Meredith, Car, Belinda and Sol," Gan said to Henry. "I think it best that we remain a small group and a quiet group. I will not tell you how or exactly where we are going."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That is best," Henry said. "I will attempt to gain as much support as I can in a discrete and quite manner."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Good, but you should also integrate my men into yours," Gan said. "I will need a small group at my beckon call to protect the Queen, but I can select them when I need them. Obviously, I've already chosen two," he said, speaking of Carmelinda and Belinda.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, and I'm sorry that I won't have the pleasure of commanding them," Henry said with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You jest because you know just how difficult the pair can be," Gan joked back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, well, I should start my part of this plan in motion," Henry said, standing. Before leaving, however, he walking to Sol. The old warrior hugged Sol and whispered in his ear, "If the time comes, I will die for you as I would for the Queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry went to pull away, but Sol took his face in his hands and cried. Looking down, he said, "I fear that you may regret those words."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Never," Henry said, pulling away and walking out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It seems you have many admirers," Gan said to Sol. "I count myself among them, but I warn you that I will protect Meredith before I protect you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I would have it no other way," Sol said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Good to hear. As to our plans, it is too late to move tonight so we will rest here and then leave tomorrow evening. You have another night with Jamie, it seems. I'll ask that you do not share our plans."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I won't. Confidences are not Jamie's strong suit."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I bet," Gan said. "Enjoy the rest of the night."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will attempt to," Sol answered, "but I think the current situation will weigh heavily on my mind."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, it will weigh on me as well," Gan said, watching as Sol went down to his bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After he was gone, Gan picked Meredith up and walked to a room in the upper part of the castle. He stripped her naked and removed his own clothing, before lying down next to her. He said, "I have never had the pleasure of your body, only your mind and soul. It is shame that the night we openly professed our love is not the night for this union."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith opened her eyes and smiled at him. Quietly, she asked, "And why shouldn't it be the night?" She leaned into Gan and kissed him deeply, before the two released hundreds of years of passion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the basement, Jamie, looking deeply into Sol's eyes, asked, "I'm never going to see you again after tonight, am I?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol said nothing, but leaned in and kissed his lover.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire’s Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-7979974470794862535?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/7979974470794862535/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=7979974470794862535&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7979974470794862535'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7979974470794862535'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/book-three-chapters-0301-to-0310.html' title='Book Three, Chapters 0301 to 0310'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3849345341564491792</id><published>2009-09-08T07:59:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-08T07:59:00.545-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0310: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"I will be heading off to Russia with Meredith, Car, Belinda and Sol," Gan said to Henry.  "I think it best that we remain a small group and a quiet group.  I will not tell you how or exactly where we are going."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That is best," Henry said.  "I will attempt to gain as much support as I can in a discrete and quite manner."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Good, but you should also integrate my men into yours," Gan said.  "I will need a small group at my beckon call to protect the Queen, but I can select them when I need them.  Obviously, I've already chosen two," he said, speaking of Carmelinda and Belinda. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, and I'm sorry that I won't have the pleasure of commanding them," Henry said with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You jest because you know just how difficult the pair can be," Gan joked back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, well, I should start my part of this plan in motion," Henry said, standing.  Before leaving, however, he walking to Sol.  The old warrior hugged Sol and whispered in his ear, "If the time comes, I will die for you as I would for the Queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry went to pull away, but Sol took his face in his hands and cried.  Looking down, he said, "I fear that you may regret those words."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Never," Henry said, pulling away and walking out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It seems you have many admirers," Gan said to Sol.  "I count myself among them, but I warn you that I will protect Meredith before I protect you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I would have it no other way," Sol said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Good to hear.  As to our plans, it is too late to move tonight so we will rest here and then leave tomorrow evening.  You have another night with Jamie, it seems.  I'll ask that you do not share our plans."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I won't.  Confidences are not Jamie's strong suit."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I bet," Gan said.  "Enjoy the rest of the night."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will attempt to," Sol answered, "but I think the current situation will weigh heavily on my mind."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, it will weigh on me as well," Gan said, watching as Sol went down to his bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After he was gone, Gan picked Meredith up and walked to a room in the upper part of the castle.  He stripped her naked and removed his own clothing, before lying down next to her.  He said, "I have never had the pleasure of your body, only your mind and soul.  It is shame that the night we openly professed our love is not the night for this union."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith opened her eyes and smiled at him.  Quietly, she asked, "And why shouldn't it be the night?"  She leaned into Gan and kissed him deeply, before the two released hundreds of years of passion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the basement, Jamie, looking deeply into Sol's eyes, asked, "I'm never going to see you again after tonight, am I?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol said nothing, but leaned in and kissed his lover. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3849345341564491792?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3849345341564491792/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3849345341564491792&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3849345341564491792'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3849345341564491792'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0310-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0310: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-6496574149884815970</id><published>2009-09-03T06:47:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-03T06:47:00.229-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0309: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>Once all of the vampires had been killed, she leaned on Gan.  She was drained, but managed to say, "I must rest now my love.  Take me to my father while I rest.  Keep the army here and await my orders."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes my love," Gan said, putting an arm under Meredith and carrying her back to the castle.  Henry remained to oversee the burning of the bodies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once by the gate, Gan yelled, "Open the gate!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It flung open and out rushed Sol, who helped with Meredith.  He looked at Gan, and said, "She has used a great deal of strength.  She needs rest or to feed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She will not feed," Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am sorry for that," Meredith said with a smile.  "I have killed so many that did not deserve to die.  I can no longer stomach the blood."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then you may take mine," Sol said within earshot of Gan's assassins.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am no cannibal," she said just before the trio entered the inner courtyard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I would never suggest such a thing," Sol said, as they entered the castle.  "Clear the castle," he announced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan nodded to the vampires that had followed them, but said, "Car and Belinda stay."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They moved Meredith to a waiting room and placed her on a couch.  She appeared to be sleeping.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol pulled his sleeve up and went to break a vase, but Gan stopped him.  "You will respect Meredith's wishes," he said. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked at Gan.  "Why aren't we allowed to feed on our own?" he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We are vampires, not animals," Gan said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Or is it because we are not capable of holding the souls we have, collectively, taken?  That compounding the evil would destroy us?  Does she not feed because she feels guilty or because she knows that any more souls would drive her mad?  That any more souls would destroy her soul?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"This is no time for such a discussion," Gan said, looking deeply into Sol's eyes.  "My Queen has given me orders to bring her to the King.  I intend to fulfill her wishes.  You are welcome to join us, but I will not allow you to risk her life if you do."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol's gaze didn't leave Gan's.  "You know more than you say.  So does Meredith."  Looking at the female vampire laying asleep, he continued, "I will join you.  I fear I have little choice.  I only hope that you will lead me to the answers I seek."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"After all of this, do you believe we would lead you astray?" Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, no I don't," Sol answered.  "I simply fear that it will take much longer for me to find my answers than I had hoped.  That the events that are to unfold must be allowed to run their course before I will know what my place is in this puzzle."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sons are always impatient to be men," Gan said, before turning away and conferring with Carmelinda and Belinda.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three began to plan out the trip to Russia when Henry arrived.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is she alright?" Henry asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She is resting," Gan answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I hope you are worth this fuss," Henry said to Sol.  "If you aren't, it will mean the death of us all."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am all too aware of that fact, thank you," Sol said with a chuckle. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Henry smiled back, "I know you are."  Looking back to Gan, he said, "I will stay here, as she wished, and ready the troops.  I'd also like to call on some old friends for support if I may."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I think that would be advisable," Gan said. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-6496574149884815970?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/6496574149884815970/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=6496574149884815970&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6496574149884815970'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/6496574149884815970'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0309-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0309: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-7588694614883119977</id><published>2009-09-01T06:45:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-01T06:45:00.310-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0308: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>The three vampires walked to the small army lined up in front of them.  Gan and Henry exchanged concerned glances, but nothing else, as they knew Meredith would be able to read every thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am Meredith, Queen of all Europe!" Meredith announced to the army, which numbered over a hundred.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A murmur went through the ranks.  Many looked to Henry for guidance, as what Meredith was saying would be considered heresy to those currently in power in Europe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I can read your thoughts," she continued.  "There are many here who remember me, many more that do not remember or never knew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Far too long have I been gone.  Far too long have I allowed the new kings and queens to act with impunity.  I have watched and done nothing, believing that my time had come and gone."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another murmur rushed through, this one louder than the last.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I now realize that this was a mistake," Meredith said coldly.  "The kings and queens of today do not act with any honor or understanding of the power they wield.  They have trampled on tradition and risk our exposure.  In fact, I fear they risk our very souls.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith was silent for a long time before saying, "It is time for me to return and retake what is rightfully mine-the throne of all Europe."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The army was quiet before someone in the middle asked, "What of your King?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith smiled.  "Yes, some of you do remember the old days.  The days when vampires were held responsible for their actions.  The days when my King ruled with an iron fist, killing any and all that did not conform to the rules of the land. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I say we must cleanse ourselves of the evil that has been allowed to fester.  I will not lie to you, I intend to wield an iron fist and use it even more forcefully to return us to our former glory."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Voices began to rise in the ranks.  Fighting even broke out in some areas, causing Henry to yell, "Stand at attention!"  This caused the commotion to cease.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I feel the concern many of you have.  I also feel the relief of others.  Yes, some are as tired as I am of the hedonistic types that have risen to power.  I am calling for an end to the current regime.  And I am telling you that I will be that end.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Those that are loyal to me and the ways of the past, kneel before me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;About a third of the group knelt down, while the others looked around at each other in confusion. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who do you think you are?" a voice rose up, followed by others agreeing with the sentiment. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith smiled and said, "I am your Queen and you will go to your grave having learned that lesson.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Kneel!" she announced in a powerful voice.  All those standing knelt, though it was obvious it was not of their own accord.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Those who are with me may stand," she said more softly.  All of those that knelt when first ordered to stood, plus a few of those that were forced to kneel.  Still, nearly two-thirds of the army was still on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith lowered her head, "Those that are with me, come to my side."  The third that were loyal, moved to her.  She looked at them.  "Cut off their heads," she said pointing to the vampires still kneeling, "and burn their bodies."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Without question, the vampires complied. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-7588694614883119977?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/7588694614883119977/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=7588694614883119977&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7588694614883119977'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/7588694614883119977'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/09/0308-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0308: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-8595764691896879941</id><published>2009-08-27T06:35:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-27T06:35:00.377-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0307: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>After Gan's men had slaughtered the last of the vampires at the table, Meredith slumped into her chair.  Gan ran over to her, and asked, "Are you OK?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, yes I am," she said.  "I am simply tired.  They were very powerful.  It took all my energy to control their minds.  To make them believe that they couldn't move.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But there is no time for rest.  There is another task at hand that I must attend to before we can leave to wake my father."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady?" Gan asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The army outside your gate.  I must cull out the seeds that have fallen on barren ground."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That can wait, my Lady.  You must rest."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Gan, I would like for you to call me by a different name.  I am not your Lady or your Queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan looked at her, smiled, and said, "My love, you cannot deflect my intent with words.  You are tired.  You must rest."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I so enjoy hearing you call me that," she said, looking down.  "But I have rested more than I should have.  It is time to take care of the next step.  There will be plenty of time to rest as we travel to Russia."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If I may add my thoughts, my Lady, I believe that Gan is correct.  You are tired, your last interaction with these vampires has obviously taken a great deal out of you.  I am not certain what your next actions will be, but I assume that they will require controlling the minds of others.  There are many vampires outside the gate, it will take a great deal of strength to control them all," Sol interjected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not believe I will need to control them all," Meredith said.  "And I am quite certain that controlling a few children will be much easier than controlling a table full of ancients."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My love," Gan said, "please rest."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No my dear.  This is too important.  We must start this now.  My life is meaningless and my pain temporary.  We will continue."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do not say that your life is meaningless," Gan pleaded.  "You are and always have been everything to me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I agree with Gan.  We all have a role to play in God's plan.  I find it hard to believe that this is the only part in which you will be involved," Sol said to Meredith.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You sound more and more like you've found faith," Meredith chided Sol.  "I am not concerned about my life is all I meant.  I am fine and we will go outside.  I do not wish to remind you that I am the Queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes my Lady," Gan said, standing beside her chair, watching as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you children," she said to Car and Belinda as she walked by them and out the door.  Gan's troops followed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She walked out into the inner court and stopped.  "Sol, you will stay here."  He nodded and said, "My Lady."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Car and Belinda will stay, too.  Gan, you will go with me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Men," he yelled, but was silenced by Meredith.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We go out alone."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Meredith?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Alone."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He dropped his head in agreement, but was obviously concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Lower the gate," she said loudly, causing Gan's men to look at him.  He Nodded his head and they lowered it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Walking outside, they could see Henry leaning on a large truck.  As soon as he noticed them walking out, he stood up and started walking toward them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Behind him, his officers began to organize the men, causing Henry to turn and tell them to line the men up but to take no action.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Gan, Henry and Meredith reached each other, Henry fell to one knee and said, "My Lady."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Stand up," she said with a smile.  "Now is the time to find out who among your men are loyal and who are not."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-8595764691896879941?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/8595764691896879941/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=8595764691896879941&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8595764691896879941'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/8595764691896879941'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0307-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0307: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3174355999524926917</id><published>2009-08-25T06:33:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-25T06:33:00.821-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0306: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"That is not the case, my Lady, not at all," said one of the vampires standing up.  "I think, perhaps, our reluctance has nothing to do with you.  I believe that we would be better able to communicate our feelings on this matter without Sol's presence."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I see..." Meredith said, looking at Sol. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Seeing that my life depends on the outcome of your decision, and I doubt that I'd be able to stop you from killing me, I think I would like to stay," Sol said, interrupting her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I see no reason why you shouldn't," Meredith replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I protest, my Lady," a vampire said, "we are here to advise you and if you will not follow our advice, what purpose do we serve?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have recently begun to ask myself that very same question," Meredith announced, with a hint of anger in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady," another vampire said, standing and slamming his hand down on the table.  "I served your father for centuries.  I have served you for just as long.  Your father so trusted each of us that he asked us personally to sit on this council.  He wanted us to ensure that no impostors were raised up beyond their cast.  That peace was kept within the vampire community.  We have performed our duties admirably. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not understand how you can stand here and question our loyalty like this.  It is insulting."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You have been very loyal to my father," Meredith said.  "In fact, I do not doubt your loyalty to my father.  I doubt your loyalty to me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It is one and the same," the vampire responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No it is not."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How can you say that?  If it is not one and the same, then you must not be loyal to the King," the same vampire said, causing some stir among the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am not loyal to my father, the King," Meredith stated coldly, looking her accuser in the eye.  "I am loyal to the one true King, to God."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The room fell into a deep silence.  Meredith looked down the table at each vampire in succession.  One by one they averted their eyes.  She then lifted her eyes to Gan, who nodded but kept eye contact.  She smiled and then turned her attention to Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked her in the eyes and nodded his head slightly, smirking. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She spoke to him with her mind, saying, "This will soon be over."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampires around the table began to look at each other again, but said nothing.  Then, without warning, one jumped at Sol.  Gan slipped in front of Sol and deflected the vampire.  Car and Belinda proceeded to jump on him and, essentially, rip him apart. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol watched in shock, not moving his arms from the position he had put them in to catch the attacking vampire.  Car and Belinda stood crouched on their victim's body like rabid animals waiting for the next attack.  Gan stood in front of Sol, also waiting.  The rest of Gan's men had spread out and were standing ready to fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But no attack came. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith was standing with her hands on the table and a look of fury on her face.  The other vampires were seemingly frozen in place, in various stages of movement.  Some had fallen, still holding the pose they were in when they fell.  It was like time had stopped for them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"For many years I thought you were here to help me find the chosen one.  But it is obvious now that you were not here for that purpose at all.  You were all here, with the exception of Gan, to stop the chosen one with the hope of stopping the prophecies," Meredith said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I believe that my father should be disturbed," she continued.  "I believe my father needs to see and hear Sol.  And I believe that you should all die.  Gan, if you would be so kind.  I promise they won't put up a fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3174355999524926917?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3174355999524926917/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3174355999524926917&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3174355999524926917'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3174355999524926917'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0306-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0306: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3515449461287948888</id><published>2009-08-20T06:26:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-20T06:26:00.152-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0305: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"It has been said," Meredith started, "that the son will come and shine the light that will reveal the chosen one.  We had always assumed that son meant child, not necessarily sun like the star at the center of the solar system.  Moreover, John Paul, your friend, had stated that Thomas would be the root of..." she paused. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, my lady?" Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The root of our kind's destruction.  You're name is sun and you are of Thomas," Meredith said, before stopping again to look around the room.  "As you noted, the king is not with us.  The question before this group is whether or not you are the sun.  If the answer is yes, then we need to wake the king.  If the answer is no, we..."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Would likely want to kill me," Sol said, finishing her sentence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So, am I to continue answering questions?  Or have you made up your minds?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have made mine up," one of the vampires announced.  "I say we dispatch this young man and be done with this charade.  It is obvious he isn't the one."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How so?" Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He doesn't even know if he believes in God," the vampire replied.  "How could he be the one if he doesn't even know if he believes?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," another vampire responded, causing others to mumble in agreement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And what would prove to you that Sol was the one?  Perhaps a miracle?" Meredith asked in sarcasm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That would be a start," a vampire announced, standing up.  "This misfit, accused of killing not only his supposed friend, but also the vampire in line to lead the Zionists, comes to us from nowhere and we are supposed to believe that he is the chosen one?  What of the army outside the gates waiting to kill him?  They clearly must realize his importance," the vampire said, causing some laughter among the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He healed my voice," Meredith said quietly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No one said anything, but looked around at each other in mixture of shock and disbelief.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You don't think my voice just came back to me do you?  Sol healed me.  There is your starting point," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You must be mistaken, my Lady," a vampire said.  "Perhaps your voice came back to you, but while you rested and you simply hadn't tried to speak yet."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Perhaps you think I'm an idiot?  Perhaps you aren't here to find the chosen one, but are, instead, here to stop the chosen one?  Perhaps the King, my father, has placed you all here to make sure that the chosen one never arrives."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"This is not true," one of the vampires said, after the others looked around the room at each other with grave concern in their eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If it is not true, then you have the opportunity to prove yourselves to me and to God.  I tell you that this vampire has healed me.  He has performed a miracle that no other could have performed.  No, that no other has ever performed despite repeated attempts.  He has saved me from the curse under which I lived.  If this is not enough for you to believe, then what is?" Meredith asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampires sat silently, looking around at each other.  There was obvious concern in some, anger in others, and downright fear in a couple of the vampire's faces. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why do you sit mute?  I know you don't dare think anything, as I'll read your thoughts instantly.  So if you won't think and won't speak, then I must assume that you don't believe what I have told you or, worse, that you don't believe in God."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3515449461287948888?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3515449461287948888/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3515449461287948888&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3515449461287948888'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3515449461287948888'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0305-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0305: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2924624933600504649</id><published>2009-08-18T06:25:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-18T06:25:00.153-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0304: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"Ladies, Gentlemen.  Meredith." Sol said, with a slight bow to the queen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You shall address her highness by the proper title," one of the vampires announced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will address any and all as I see fit," Sol said defiantly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Where do you come from?" another vampire asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am originally from Italy, but most recently I come from the New World."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who's lineage?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My sire is Elizabeth.  Her sire is Thomas.  Thomas' sire, if I am not mistaken was your king, who I see is not present."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who named you?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My mother, who named you?" Sol asked sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you know what Sol means?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do I appear to you to be an imbecile?" Sol shot back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You did not change your name when you turned?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I saw no reason to.  Does my name offend you?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why did she call you that?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"From what my mother has told me, I was a ray of brightness in her otherwise darkened life," Sol said.  "As you may recall, women didn't have a particularly high standing when I was born.  Moreover, my mother had me late in her life.  My parents thought she was barren, a sad thing in a day and age when a woman's primary job was to produce offspring and take care of the house.  For my mother, who had married a wealthy merchant, however, her only job was to have a child.  Imagine how happy she must have been after years of trying."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We could care less about your mother and her feelings," one of the vampires announced.  "How did you know John Paul?  Were you one of his disciples?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If you don't care about my answers, then perhaps you should stop asking me questions.  But, no I was not John Paul's disciple.  We were friends.  I met him in Europe years ago and we always got along.  We talked often about God, but I was never a follower," Sol said.  "In America, he was asleep for much my time there."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You awoke him?" asked a vampire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, but I believe my sire had something to do with it," Sol answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"From what I've been able to tell, she was ordered to attack John Paul's clan by her sire, Thomas, despite the fact that they were no threat.  During the battle, which was more like a slaughter, as most of the Zionists chose to die rather than fight, blood from the brutalized Zionists leaked down into the catacombs where John Paul was resting.  He awoke and fought when his followers wouldn't.  It caused Elizabeth to call a retreat.  I only found out he was back after this had happened, however, so I'm sure my account is lacking in detail."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you believe in God?" another asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have conflicted beliefs," Sol answered honestly, "but I'm beginning to find faith."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Do you know the scriptures?" Meredith asked out loud, drawing looks from the others, who were still unused to hearing her talk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Honestly, my lady, I do not," Sol said in a much gentler tone and with a slight bow. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you for your honesty.  And for your honesty with all of the questions hurled at you by my overzealous companions.  They have been quite rude to you and it is unforgivable."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I protest," one said loudly.  "This is a grave and serious matter and we cannot waste time with niceties, there is too much at stake."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith looked at the vampire, and asked in an angry tone, "You protest?  Perhaps you have grown accustomed to the new age where it is acceptable to undermine your just ruler?  Perhaps you have grown too bold in the absence of the true king and queen of Europe?  Perhaps you no longer remember your place, overseeing a cold, rainy, and retched little piece of rock that no one else wanted?  And that you nearly lost several times, only to be saved by others."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am sorry, your highness," the vampire said.  "I allowed the moment to overpower me.  You are, of course, correct."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2924624933600504649?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2924624933600504649/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2924624933600504649&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2924624933600504649'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2924624933600504649'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0304-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0304: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-2452956024125895535</id><published>2009-08-13T05:56:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-13T05:56:00.942-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0303: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>"Are you ready?" Gan asked Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Are you ready?" Gan asked Car and Belinda.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We are," they said in unison.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I think we should go in first," said Car.  "We can take the men and split to either side.  Then you and Sol can come in behind.  That way we have a wall to block any attack and you have a clear way out."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That's what I was thinking," said Gan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Why are you all so worried about this?  John Paul asked me to meet all of these vampires, he wouldn't send me to my death," Sol said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Allegiances are odd in the vampire world," Gan said.  "You are not used to the ways of our kind because you have always lived on the outskirts of our society.  Elizabeth never quite conformed and you never quite learned because of it.  I mean no disrespect, you know that, but for all the skills you've mastered, understanding and living within the European vampire community is almost completely absent.  Particularly when it comes to the old kings and queens."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Are you saying that John Paul didn't know he was sending me to see vampires that would want to kill me?" Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Let's just say that you are lucky to have found me first."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm beginning to lose my faith in luck," Sol said, looking down in thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That is a good thing," Gan said.  "Car, Belinda, you head in first."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No," Sol announced forcefully.  "I will go in first.  If they want to kill me, I want them to look me in the eyes.  I want to see their faces.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will go in with Gan by my side.  Car and Belinda will follow behind with their men.  After we enter, Car and Belinda can stand in front of me and their men can fan out to either side. This way we still have an easy escape route and I get to see those who would see me die."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan looked at the girls, who nodded their agreement.  "We'll move quickly, I don't want Sol unguarded for longer than need be."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll be just fine," Sol said, walking forward.  Stopping before the door, he said, "Jamie.  At the first chance, I want you to leave.  I love you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I love you, too, dear," Jamie said, watching as Sol walked toward the meeting room with Gan by his side.  The two girls and their men snaked after him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol stopped at the door to the meeting room and looked down.  "You are nervous," Gan said.  "Take a moment and prepare yourself."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol looked Gan in the eyes grit his teeth and got down on one knee.  Out loud he said, "God, I haven't said much to you for years.  I am sorry for that.  But if I am the one that everyone thinks I am, please give me the strength to see this through."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan put his hand on Sol's shoulder and closed his eyes, preferring to pray silently.  After a few moments, he opened his eyes and said, "Meredith knows we are here, the others do not.  Let's not keep the queen waiting."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol stood up and grabbed the doorknob.  With one quick movement, he turned the knob and pushed open the door.  Stepping through with power and grace, he strode toward the table with Gan by his side.  From behind, the two girls quickly took their place in front as soon as Sol stopped.  Their men fanned to either side, against the wall in single file.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-2452956024125895535?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/2452956024125895535/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=2452956024125895535&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2452956024125895535'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/2452956024125895535'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0303-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0303: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1405840116307592368</id><published>2009-08-11T05:54:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-11T05:54:00.224-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0302: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>No one said anything for a long time, as all eyes were locked on Meredith.  They hadn't heard her speak in over a hundred years.  Some at the table had never heard her speak.  None knew what to make of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked each vampire in the room in the eyes, except Gan, who she knew was loyal to her.  As she was surveying the group, Gan put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed slightly, causing her to smile.  She put her hand on his, knowing without reading him, that he was happy that her affliction had been lifted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In some she sensed fear, others shock, and a few hid their minds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"As you can hear," she said after at least five minutes of pure silence, "I have been healed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady," one of the vampires that hid his mind said and bowed, "I am so happy for you.  Do you know what has caused this miracle?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The one you would kill before introducing him to my father," she answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My Lady, that cannot be.  He is a charlatan just like John Paul."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan tensed at his words. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I am healed," Meredith said, "and I am telling you that he has healed me.  Why would I lie?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan took his hand from Meredith's shoulder and reached out to the Car and Belinda.  The girls brought their groups down to the study that led to the chamber.  Although there were many ways to escape from the room, the only vampire that knew that was Meredith. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I do not believe you are lying," the vampire said, "I simply believe you may be confused.  Time has healed you, I am certain of it."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And what do you believe?" she asked another of the vampires that hid their minds.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at the first vampire and then back at Meredith.  "I believe that you believe something special has happened.  But I am not certain of it, my Lady.  If I could see it with my own eyes, if I could meet this Sol, perhaps I would believe, too."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," another vampire added.  "I believe we need to meet him.  Let's bring him in and see this lad.  See what he has to say.  Let's test him, find out if he is the one." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith turned to Gan and said to his mind and his alone, "Protect Sol at all costs, even if it means your life.  Even if it means mine."  Out loud, she said, "Gan, will you please bring Sol in."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, my Lady," he said, bowing and walking out of the room.  No one said a word while he walked and no words were spoken while he was gone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside, Gan looked at Car and said, "You must fetch Sol.  You must also protect him.  I have pledged to die protecting him.  If that happens, it falls to you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sir," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After she left, her sister, Belinda, whispered to Gan, "I will protect him, too."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan put his hand on her head, "Thank you child."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Is he the one you have been waiting for?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He looked at her for a moment and thought about saying, "I believe so," but stopped, as it was no longer a belief, it was a certainty.  "Yes," he answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then my Grim died for a good cause," she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Car arrived with Sol and Jamie shortly thereafter.  "What is happening?" asked Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The world is moving quickly and I believe there will be bloodshed.  I will protect you with my life," Gan answered, kneeling before Sol and kissing his hand.  "But you must promise me that you will not fight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I cannot make that promise."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We will protect you, too," Belinda said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sol got down on one knee and looked at her.  "Thank you, but I will defend myself if the need arises."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To that, Gan said, "The need will not arise, four lives have promised you that." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who is the fourth?" Sol asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Meredith."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-1405840116307592368?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/1405840116307592368/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=1405840116307592368&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1405840116307592368'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/1405840116307592368'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0302-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0302: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-3821406752739056494</id><published>2009-08-06T05:52:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-06T05:52:00.851-07:00</updated><title type='text'>0301: The Vampire's Daughter, Book Three</title><content type='html'>Gan assembled all of the other vampires as directed by Meredith.  The group didn't have to wait very long before she arrived, smiling and bowing slightly before taking her seat at the head of the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at Gan and mentally told him to go and assemble 20 or so of his best assassins, as there would be an important decision made at this meeting and that she would need them.  "Make sure they are your most loyal," she noted, as he left the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan went quickly and had Car and Belinda fetch two dozen of his best men, exclusive of the two girls.  "You will each lead 12 and you will only take your lead from me and Meredith," he said to them.  "If any of your men appear to be disloyal at any time during this assignment, kill them instantly."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes sir," they girls said in unison and ran from the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At that, Gan returned.  He found Meredith standing before the group, who were in a heated argument about waking the King.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't believe this one is the one, waking the King would be meaningless.  I say we kill him and be done with it," one said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm not certain that is our choice to make, the King wanted to be woken if there was any indication that the one had arrived."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The one?  What does that even mean?  What one are we talking about?  The scriptures aren't clear about anything and, besides, we haven't even met him!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan stood at the door listening, but soon Meredith looked up at him.  With his mind he asked, "Is he the one, my lady?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She smiled and nodded her head at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How are you so certain?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I know you are loyal my child, you will find out soon enough.  For now, trust that I know and I need your support now more than ever," she said to his mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You have it as you always have, sire."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You were my first in many ways," she said.  "Now is a time of change and I don't know how it will end.  But I want you to know that I have always loved you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gan felt his heart sink.  She hadn't said those words in hundreds of years.  Because of her rank, they had always had an unspoken love.  That she would say this here and now brought the reality to him that this was in fact a life altering time.  That Meredith was about to make a decision, and was going to support her choice without question, that would change the direction of Europe, if not all vampires.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My lady, my love," he thought, a tear coming to his eye.  "I have loved you since the moment we met.  When we were children, playing.  You a princess and me a peasant.  You never looked down on me.  Never.  You were always the only one in my life.  I can't begin to express to you my gratitude and love.  I will follow you to brink of hell and beyond, if that is what you ask."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But what about the gates of heaven?" she asked.  "Are you ready for the battle that will bring us back into God's grace?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the others bickered back and forth, Gan and Meredith just looked at each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't believe we've ever left," Gan said both in his mind and quietly out loud. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meredith smiled widely, looked down at the table in front of her and then back up at Gan.  "I want you by my side," she said to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He bowed and walked over to her.  He stood just slightly behind her on her right.  She turned her head slightly to catch his eye.  She smiled, inhaled deeply and then exhaled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Enough," she said out loud, causing Gan's eyes to go wide and the room to fall completely silent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[The Vampire's Daughter: An ongoing vampire story. Copyright Reuben Gregg Brewer, 2005, 2006, 2007, 2008, 2009. All rights reserved.]&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6458381-3821406752739056494?l=thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/feeds/3821406752739056494/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=6458381&amp;postID=3821406752739056494&amp;isPopup=true' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3821406752739056494'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6458381/posts/default/3821406752739056494'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://thevampiresdaughter.blogspot.com/2009/08/0301-vampires-daughter-book-three.html' title='0301: The Vampire&apos;s Daughter, Book Three'/><author><name>Reuben Gregg Brewer</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='16' height='16' src='http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6458381.post-1105870465751164996</id><published>2009-08-05T05:51:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-09-25T05:55:20.065-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Book Three, Chapters 0291 to 0300</title><content type='html'>&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:180%;"&gt;The Vampire's Daughter&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Book Three&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;Chapters 0291 to 300&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-size:130%;"&gt;-----&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0291&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The car is over here," Vein said, as he watched Sabastian walk by him and down the street. Sabastian stopped, turned, and looked at him for a few moments.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein could see that Sabastian was lost somewhere in his mind. It was as if he was in a world all his own. And after what he'd seen of this vampire in action, Vein assumed that none could truly understand what was going on inside him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein walked over to Sabastian and, looking him in the eyes, said, "We must hurry back to the coven house if we are to beat the sunrise."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I doubt it would matter," Sabastian said, but followed as Vein took his shoulder and led him to the car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trip started out silent, but Vein couldn't bear the quite and asked, "How long have you..." He didn't get a chance to complete his thought because Sabastian said, "The first time was after a fight with Elizabeth. She had created yet another vampire that should not have been made and I had to destroy him. It was something of an accident, really. Though now I am beginning to question that, perhaps it was something I wanted but did not realize."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"It's why you are so powerful, isn't it?" Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, but with that power comes the burden."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What is that?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian was silent for a long time. "The pain of the innocent."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein didn't ask what that meant, preferring ignorance to knowledge. "Can you be destroyed?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We can all be destroyed."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"But fire and sunlight won't kill you?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I have never tested it, but I feel as though neither would harm me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What about the swords... How did you catch two swords without getting hurt at all?" Vein asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I just did."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein nodded his head and let out a deep breath. He felt that he was safe with Sabastian, but knew that, at some point, that would change. The question flashed through his mind, "So when do I become the victim?" but he didn't say it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"When your time here is up," Sabastian said out loud, causing Vein to turn and look at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Vein was shocked, as he had been shielding his thoughts as best he could. Which meant that Sabastian could read everything he thought-a scary thought in and of itself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As they pulled up into a parking garage, Vein stepped out of the car, but Sabastian remained inside. Vein bent over and looked through the driver's side window and jerked his head at Sabastian, who kept looking out the front window. Vein knocked on the window, causing Sabastian to turn, and jerked his head again. Sabastian got out of the car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As they walked back to the coven house, Vein thought to himself, "He can read my thoughts but can't figure out when it's time to get out of a car."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sabastian, still walked, turned and looked at Vein. Vein turned to look at Sabastian, and saw that the vampire was almost looking through him. He knew Sabastian had heard what he thought, but what he made of it was a mystery.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They went inside the coven house to find Francis sitting on the living room couch with several female vampires sitting with him, all obviously teasing him. Francis was visibly nervous. "Leave him," Sabastian said to them. They all scurried from the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll let you two talk," Vein said, noting the fear in Francis' eyes. He left the room and found one of his trusted aids. "Where is Elizabeth?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She has gone to meet with the other coven heads," the aid said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I hope she is both successful and quick. Sabastian is a time bomb and I don't wish the responsibility of watching over him any longer."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0292&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the living room, Sabastian sat down next to Francis. He said nothing at all, but simply sat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sol said that I should give the note to you. I didn't intend for what happened. I tried."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I know you did," Sabastian said. "Do you know where Sol is?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Was he safe the last time you saw him?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You are sure he did not have a young girl with him?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes. He was with another like you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I can see that by the wounds," Sabastian said. "They were not caused by Vein's coven, they are older then the length of your stay here-though not by much.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Can you contact Sol if you needed to?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know," Francis said, "but I could try."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Try."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis stood up and walked over to a phone. "May I?" he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes," Vein said from across the way, "but put it on speaker." He had been watching for a short while.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis dialed a number and said, "Grandpa?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes son. Are you OK? You've been gone for months." the voice on the other end said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm, I'm fine."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You aren't alone?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Who is with you?" his grandfather asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis looked at Sabastian and then Vein. Vein nodded his head at Sabastian. "I'm with Sabastian."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You delivered the message?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sort of, yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a long silence, his grandfather asked, "Are you still human?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, I think so."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He is unharmed," Sabastian said. "But I need information and you seem to be the only link to it."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I assume I am talking with Sabastian."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I hope you appreciate that there is only so much I can tell you. I risk my life even talking to you now."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Then I will make my request simple. Can you contact Sol?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was another long pause, then a slightly trembling voice said, "I do not know anyone by that name." Francis' eyes went wide, as did Vein's. Francis looked to the ground, but Vein looked at Sabastian to see his reaction.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sol said you were trustworthy, but I did not assume you would sacrifice your own blood in loyalty to him," Sabastian said. "Let me rephrase my request. Can you contact your employer?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know," Francis' grandfather said plainly. "We haven't been in touch for some time. In fact, I haven't heard from my employer since Francis left for New York to find you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I would appreciate if you would try to contact your employer. Francis will remain here, with me, so that you can contact him with any news. He will then relay that information to me," Sabastian said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How will I contact Francis? As he is not calling from his cell phone, I assume you took that from him."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I did not, but I will assure that he has a private means of communicating with you. Unless told other wise, assume that his phone will be promptly returned."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If I am able to contact my employer, will you let Francis go?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That depends on what your employer has to tell me," Sabastian said, as he got up and walked out of the room. Vein watched Sabastian leave, looked at Francis and lifted his shoulders as if to say, "I don't know," before leaving the room, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis picked up the phone and said, "I'm so scared grandpa."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0293&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You have no idea of the magnitude of the situation," Francis' grandfather said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm sorry grandpa, I didn't know what else to do," Francis said into the phone, knowing that both Sol and his grandfather had told him that he would be killed if he admitted to knowing Sol.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You've done nothing wrong, son," the voice on the other end of the phone replied. "It is Sol that has done something, or at least is accused of doing something. And he has brought ruin on our firm and family."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Shortly after you left for the US, our primary offices were mysteriously destroyed. I know for a fact that it was arson, but we did not report it as such."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't understand," Francis said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Listen. After the fire, I left for a remote and hidden office that our family has kept for many years. That is where I am now. It proved fortunate that I left so soon, as many of our partners were killed or disappeared the night after the fire."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"My God."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, Francis, this is not the work of God. It is the work of devils. We work for a devil and he has brought the wrath of his kin down upon us. It has happened before, but not like this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"As far as I know, you and I are all that is left of the firm."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The last time we spoke, it had already begun. I didn't wish to alarm you so I didn't say anything at the time. I was still able to hold together a skeleton staff then, but no longer. I have computers, I have communications, but I have nothing else. And Sol has disappeared."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He's abandoned us?" Francis asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No. I don't believe that. It isn't his way. He is either dead or not in a position to contact me. Either way, though, we are on our own," Francis' grandfather said flatly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"What should we do?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will remain here and you will remain where you are.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If Sabastian was important enough to Sol that he sent you to contact him, I believe you are safer with him than with me. And if Sol does need our family's assistance, one of us needs to remain alive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Let them think they are holding you against your will. That will give them reason to keep you alive. As it stands, I doubt that I'll be able to contact Sol anytime soon."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes Grandpa," Francis said. "I love you."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I love you, too, son. Be safe and call me as soon as you have a private means."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I will," Francis said, and hung up the phone. He moved to the couch, put his head in his hands and started to cry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few moments, something fell on the cushion next to him, causing him to look up. It was Vein.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"There's your phone," Vein said. "Sabastian didn't tell me to give it back, but I assume he'd want me to."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Thank you," Francis said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I don't know what your conversation was about, but for your sake, I hope Sol can be contacted rather quickly. From what I've seen, Sabastian isn't a vampire to trifle with.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"As long as he says you're safe, you'll be safe," Vein continued, "but the second he wants you dead." Vein walked away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Francis called his grandfather back from his phone to tell him that it had been returned. "What do you know about Sabastian?" Francis asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"He's frighteningly powerful, don't cross him. We'll talk soon," his grandfather said and then hung up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0294&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After Elizabeth had made up her mind to take on Thomas, she got ready for her meetings with the other covens. She put on her best skintight leather outfit, brought over for her by Vein's people, ensuring that ample cleavage was shown, and applied deep red lipstick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I wish Sabastian were here to tell me how good I look," she said out loud. Sighing, she added, "Even Sol's disinterest in my looks would be a small blessing right now."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She primped her hair, took one last look in the mirror, and walked out into the hallway. She told several vampires that they would be escorting her to a meeting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampires, looked at each other, before one asked, sarcastically and with a great deal of attitude, "And why should we do anything you tell us?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked at him for a moment before walking up to him. He stood defiant, before his eyes went wide in a mix of surprise and pain. He slumped to the ground, leaving Elizabeth holding his heart in her bloody hand. "I am the head of this coven and I will be obeyed," she said, tossing his heart on top of his dead body. The other vampires looked on in shock.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked at them and asked, "Am I understood?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, my lady," the two other vampires said quickly before slightly bowing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked down at her bloody hand and the blood that she had gotten all over her outfit. "How does Sabastian do this without getting any blood on himself," she thought before saying, "Well, this outfit is ruined, but I expect there to be more bloodshed before the night is through, so I don't think I'll bother changing. Someone get me a towel so I can wipe off my hand."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A towel was produced and she left with a small group of vampires in tow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth walked North. She reasoned that she would start in the upper areas of Manhattan, an area where Thomas wouldn't likely have attempted to gain control. As she entered Harlem, a small group of vampires begin following her band, but at a distance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A few block later she stopped, looked down with obvious frustration, and said, "How about you run ahead and tell Sam I'm here to see him."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How about you suck my dick," was the reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still looking down, Elizabeth said, "You are certainly a brazen one when there's a hundred yards between us. Why not come over here and cop that attitude to my face. You can bring your friends, if that makes you feel safer."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampire and those with him, walked slowly toward Elizabeth and her group. Elizabeth said, "Don't fight unless you have to. I'll take care of this."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampire that Elizabeth challenged walked right up to her and, standing in front of her, said, "Why don't you suck my dick?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth was still looking at the ground, her hair hiding her face. "Why don't you be a good lap dog and do what you're told before I have to rub your face in your own shit to teach you a lesson?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vampire moved to hit Elizabeth, but she reached up and grabbed his arm. The others could see he was struggling to move his arm, but that she was obviously overpowering him. She forced him to kneel in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From the lower angle, he could see that his opponent was Elizabeth, the former president of the Tribunal. He could also see the blood that covered the front of her outfit. He stopped fighting her and looked up at her face. Elizabeth, however, was still looking at the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few seconds, she said, "I'm in no mood to play, boy. Why don't you go tell your sire I'm here to see him?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He nodded his head, which prompted Elizabeth to let his arm go. He stood up and ran.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Let's go," Elizabeth said, walking on. The vampires continued to trail behind, but at a greater distance than before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0295&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside what appeared to be a housing project, a small band of vampires were sitting on the steps. One of them was the vampire that Elizabeth had dispatched to his sire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Well, well, to what do I owe this pleasure Madam President," a youngish looking vampire said. "Oh, wait, you aren't President anymore because the Tribunal fell and your sire is running around killing off its former constituents."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Hello Sam," Elizabeth said. "Let's get a few things straight right now."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Let's," Sam said, standing up and waving his arm, which resulted in a flood of vampires into the area and surrounding Elizabeth and the small group of vampires she had brought with her. "For one, you have no authority here and I'll kill you if I so choose."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth smiled. "For one," she responded, "your sad little show of force doesn't frighten me in the slightest bit." She looked him right in the eye and laughed. "If you want to go down this road, I promise you that you will die tonight."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sam stood looking at her for a little bit before he snapped his fingers and his coven backed off. Elizabeth nodded to him as a gesture of thanks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Second, I'm not here on behalf of Thomas. But I think you already knew that."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I did," Sam said. "But why are you here?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You won't be able to defeat Thomas alone," Elizabeth said. "He'll slowly defeat the covens below you and then, when it's your turn, he'll destroy you or subjugate you like the others."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sam didn't respond, but knew that what Elizabeth said was true.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I offer you an alternative to that."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"To be destroyed or subjugated by you?" Sam asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No. I want to recreate the Tribunal, but in my image this time."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sam looked at her for a long time, then said, "Let's talk inside."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He turned and walked into the building, Elizabeth followed. She held a hand up, letting those with her know they weren't welcome to join.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Inside, Sam and Elizabeth walked into an elevator and went to the basement. In the basement, Sam walked over to a corner that was outfitted with what looked like a living room. He sat down in an arm chair. "Talk."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth sat down in the couch, leaning forward to expose her chest, and said, "I was used by my Sire for the last time. I'm going to take this city from him and I need your help."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sounds more like you want to be King of New York."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You've seen me in action," she replied. "Do I want to be the King or peace keeper?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"If history is a guide, the latter. Which is the only reason why I'm listening to you." After a pause, he asked, "What happened to your outfit?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Vein gave me his coven. Some of his coven didn't like the idea. I had to make a point."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Now that's a new side to the peace keeper," Sam responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'm a little more resolved to lead this time around," Elizabeth said with a wry smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So how does this work?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We shake hands on the idea and I call you when I've contacted a few more covens."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I'll be one of the two that are chosen to rule along side you," Sam said in a matter of fact tone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You'll be one of the four covens that rules with me as the deciding fifth vote, but only so long as yours are one of the four strongest covens."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"So, you will be King."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"No, I'll be Queen and peace keeper," Elizabeth said, extending her hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sam took hold of her hand and said, "You realize I have little choice in this."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That's not true, you could be ruled by a merciless King or by a benevolent Queen who believes her subjects have a right to govern their own affairs so long as the rule is just to all."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Letting go of her hand, Sam looked directly at her and said, "I'm staking my coven on that."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth smiled and said, "I won't let you down."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;0296&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Sam, now that you've joined the new Tribunal, you'll need to provide me with a selection of your best, and most loyal, warriors," Elizabeth said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I've lost a good chunk to Thomas' Enforcers and now you ask for me to send more away? What will I do for protection?" Sam asked, angrily, but respectfully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You're coven has been depleted to some degree, I can see that. But at present, I need to connect with others that are not as well situated geographically as you. To do that, and increase our size and strength, I need more troops.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"To give you some notion of what is going on here, Vein risked his entire coven to get to me and initiate this new Tribunal. If it is to work, and we are to retake the city in its entirety, similar risks will be required by all. I hope I have not misjudged your character," Elizabeth responded, placing a hand on Sam's leg.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You have not, Madam President," Sam said. "I believe I can send a score or so with you and still adequately protect myself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We both know I am a low priority for Thomas right now. With any luck, we'll have strength in numbers before my importance increases enough for a direct attack."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I promise you, Sam, that we will be a force in this fight," Elizabeth said to him with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"And if you are wrong?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"God help us all. But I will die before I allow my sire to rule the New World," she said, standing and walking toward the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Elizabeth," Sam yelled, causing her to turn. He stood and looked her in the eyes. "I've never been able to read minds, my coven's strengths are elsewhere, but I believe I am a good judge of character. I have never liked you, but, once I saw how you ruled, I grew to respect you. I feared Thomas and nothing more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You will have a score of my best fighters because I believe in you as a leader."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth smiled and said, "You don't like me? I'm hurt." She winked and walked out the door, leaving with, "I'll need your men presently."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"You shall have them," Sam yelled after her, following far more softly with, "my queen."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of his coven then walked up to him and asked, "Do you think this wise?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Ten minutes ago I would have said no. But now, I believe it is not only the only choice we have, but is the best chance of beating Thomas."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"How do you know she's not with him?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"She is of his blood, that is certain. The boldness the defiance, that is from him. But there is more in her, more than just his blood. You could see that in the way she led the Tribunal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"As I'm sure you recall, under Thomas we lived in constant fear. Under Elizabeth we lived in relative peace. I don't recall one instance where she abused her power."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Save for Sabastian," the vampire responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, she abused her power to save Sabastian. The one vampire that she loves more than any other," Sam said. "But wasn't it you that disobeyed me to save your greatest love?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"That was different, she was my child."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes, and Sabastian is her child. I trust her and I respect her, perhaps I may even grow to like her," Sam said with a wry smile. "Go, select 20 of our best fighters, include yourself in that number, but leave your daughter. She is second in ability only to you, and I want her here for her safety and mine."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Yes sire,
